#its literally got everything that quiet devotion!!! THE LONGING!!
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
Good morning y'all DATA but also REX I'm ping ponging between the two got me like
#jane journals#self insert talk#đ love makes us human đ#đ oh captain my captain đ#BEN SENT ME A SONG FROM TIKTOK AND HHH#ITS LITERALLY SO PERFECT FOR ME AND REX đđđđđ#its literally got everything that quiet devotion!!! THE LONGING!!#THE PINING#and i did...finish a fic with him đđ#ive been meaning to post it bht aaaa you know#and i AM proud of it#im also like distracted by developing my ship w data#im NOT GOOD AT HAVING MY ATTENTION DIVIDED#its hard for me x'3#anyways have a good day yall see you later
16 notes
¡
View notes
Text
ăťâ⧠Kiss Me Thru The Phoneâ§âËââĄâË
lee heeseung
âËâšâĽpairingâĽ: idol ! heeseung x female reader
âৠâ§ââĽsummaryâĽ: the hardest part of heeseung's job was being separated from you; it drove him physically insane. he was determined to find a way to satisfy his insatiable cravingsâhis intense desire for you, one way or the other.
⼠genre: smut with plot, fluffy ending :)
âšâ ââĽwarningsâĽ: sexting, heeseung is very horny, phone sex, masturbation (male & female), dirty talk, edging, fingering (female), orgasms, squirting, overstimulation, nicknames (baby, good girl).
⼠heeseungâs dialogue is in pink.
:â§âË â
âĽwcâĽ: 7k.
thank God, the fate tour and its excessive, completely unnecessary extensions had finally come to an end. there wasn't enough of a word to describe how relieved heeseung felt to be done.
don't get him wrong, heeseung loved being an idol. he loved the rush of adrenaline he got from performing in sold out shows, and having hundreds of thousands of beautiful girls losing their composure over him was quite the ego boost.
but tour? uh uh. not heeseung's thing.
while it was an amazing experience in many ways, it had its dreadful downsides; the lack of sleep, the pounding headaches from jet lag, the body sores and bruises from practicing for hours and hours on end, leaving him with literally no energy for anything else. privacy was practically nonexistent, it'd become a distant memory. heeseung literally had no space to himself. everything was a group activity.
however, not seeing you for months was the worst, most agonizing part of it all. who would want to be away from their girlfriend for nearly half the year, and then the longest time they'd get to be with her was 2 weeks? sure you guys made it work, but that didn't make it any less torturous.
at the end of the day, when the arenas went empty and the stage lights grew dark, heeseung was a male with hormones. a man who got horny, just like any other. nothing could fulfill his desires the way you did, he absolutely hated not being able to have sex for long periods of time.
of course there were quick and easy alternatives he could've ran to, but unlike his members who had numerous one night stands and groups of girls signing NDAs to give them a good time in their hotel rooms, heeseung didn't care to fuck anyone who wasn't you. sex to him was intimate, an expression of his passion and devotion that he only took pleasure sharing with one person.
one person he was deeply in love with, which is you.
it was hell on earth having to bust a painfully quiet nut while his members slept in the same room as him, or having to sneak away and jerk off in the bathrooms. even in heeseung's sleep, his filth lived in his fantasies past his eyelids, it's all he could dream about.
sex, sex, and more sex.
every part of youâyour lips, your voice, your scent, your body, your touch. it was like a drug to him, and your absence gave him the most excruciating withdrawal. he couldn't wait for the tour to end so he could finally be with you, even if it was just for a little.
he was sick and tired of cumming in his palm.
backstage, heeseung sat criss-cross applesauce on a chair, fidgeting anxiously and taking deep breaths to try to calm himself down. enhypen had just finished their last show in japan which he was more happy about, but the whole day thoughts of you ate at his brain like acid. his erection would not go down for the life of it, no matter how hard he tried.
he did push ups, played mobile games to try and distract himself, but nothing was working. he was so fucking horny that he couldn't think straight, and his body language spoke louder than words.
the more he fed the thought, the more he realized there was one thing he could do. heeseung kept an entire folder in his phone, loaded with your explicit photos & videos for when he desperately needed to get off. you are the only thing that made him incredibly hard, and the only thing that led him to actually finish. he had no interest in porn, it needed to be to you.
he was helpless and desperate, discreetly covering the unsettling sensitivity in his lap. his heart raced rapidly and he felt like all eyes were on him, focusing on the hardening feeling that he longed to ease. after what felt like hours of contemplation, he decided to surrender to it and text you, knowing you were the only person who could fix this.
maybe he could get something new from you to use, and hopefully find a place to use it.
hello lovebug
he texted you, the ding of your phone striking you confused as you applied soap onto your back. you rinsed off your hand and reached out of the shower curtain for your phone to see who it was.
no other than your boyfriend, of course.
oh hey, you're done for the day?
heeseung sat eagerly waiting for your response, his eyes glued to the screen. when your message came through quickly, he let out a sigh of relief, happy that the wait wasn't long.
thank fucking goodness i amđ
are you busy rn tho baby?
the bubbles indicating typing appeared, and after a few seconds your messages sent.
đhope it went well
and kind of, in the shower
a sly smile spread across heeseung's face, flashbacks of your naked body gleaming with water running through his mind from when you last showered together.
oh wow
can you do me a favor?
his teeth sunk into his bottom lip as he waited in anticipation.
sure what's up
you didn't even have a chance to place your phone back down before you heard another ding, he was replying unusually fast.
can you make me a video while you're in there?
your eyes widened at his text, a mix of surprise and intrigue coming over you at his request.
omg
ok, but what kind? lol
heeseung chewed his inner cheek at your question, thinking of what to say back. he knew exactly what he wanted to see, he just didn't want to come across as... obnoxious.
anything baby
just something to cum to, if that's okay with you?
typical heeseung, always asking for nudes. you didn't mind giving him what he wanted though, it gave you a sense of empowerment and validation to be able to fulfill his need for you with just the simple sight of your body.
you grabbed some more shower gel and squeezed a generous amount of the fruity substance onto your chest, rubbing the suds to create a lather. you posed as you took selfies with your tits in the frame, recording a couple clips for him seductively massaging your bubbly boobs, showing different angles to flaunt your soapy body. after picking the best ones, you pressed send and resumed your shower.
Attatchments: 5 Images, 2 Videos
enjoyyyyyđđđ
heeseung felt his phone buzz twice on his thigh as he impatiently shook it on the chair, sending a wave of butterflies straight to his tummy. he scanned his surroundings, and thankfully everyone was busy having their own conversations and doing their own things. but just to surely make sure nobody was looking, he covered the side of his phone screen with his hand as he opened your messages.
damn.
his face lit up at how much you'd spoiled him, gawking at your pretty face complimented by your wet hair, and your plump boobs covered in bubbles. he looked like a dumb dog, his eyes stuck and his lips parted, almost drooling as he watched how your hand fondled your tits.
you're so sexy
i wish i could fuck you right now
he could feel his face getting hot, his palms growing warm and sweaty. his dick pulsed in his pants, he needed to find somewhere to be alone, and soon. otherwise, he was going to cum in his pants.
"hyung, are you okay?" jake asked as he came up from behind, noticing the red flushing of his friend's cheeks and the jittering of his thigh.
heeseung flinched dramatically, nearly dropping his phone on the ground in the process. he quickly shut his phone off and placed it face down on the table, hoping to God that jake hadn't been standing there for long,
"you seem extra tense today," he teased, placing a hand on his elder's shoulder. "your cheeks are as red as a tomato."
"do not fucking touch me," heeseung hissed, removing jake's hand off his shoulder. he released the tension in his body by cracking his neck on both sides, then his knuckles one by one.
"sheesh. somebody needs their dick sucked.." jake joked, bursting into laughter at heeseung's uptight behavior.
well, he wasn't wrong. that's exactly what heeseung needed, actually.
"oh yeah, you wouldn't believe what happened to me earlier," jake exclaimed, his voice full of enthusiasm. "these two girls were hanging out in the lobby, and they would not leave me alone! until i let them give me a 2 for 1 special, if you know what i mean," he elbowed heeseung, a playful grin on his face. "never came so fast in my life. one was twisting with her hand, while the other was suckiâ"
"will you shhhhh!" heeseung silenced jake, placing his hand over his mouth. he wanted to gag, he was disgusted by the thought of rotating between multiple girls for pleasure. "im on the phone with my mom, you freak," he quickly came up with a lie, removing his hand from jake's mouth. "do you know somewhere i could take the call, privately?"
jake chuckled, because obviously he wasn't a fucking dumbass. heeseung was the freak here.
"there should be an empty dressing room a few doors down from here. it's down the hall, the third silver door on the left," he said, pointing in the direction of the exit. "hope you and mom have fun," jake shot a wink, before scurrying off to continue flirting with backup dancers.
gosh, what a freak.
heeseung sighed in relief once jake left, thankful that his lie cut the conversation short. it was suffocating having to interact with anyone when thoughts of you would corrupt his mind, especially with someone as oversharing as jake. he got up from his chair and made his way out of the backstage area, squeezing between cameramen and staff, reciting the directions jake gave him in his head.
back at home, you finally finished your shower and skincare, moisturizing your body with butters to seal your routine. you threw on some pink lace panties and a soft silk robe heeseung bought you not too long ago and you entered the room you and heeseung shared, lighting a few vanilla-scented candles, casting a warm glow across the room and adding a gentle fragrance to the air. with the lights dimmed, you yawned in fatigue as you made your way to your queen-sized bed, diving into its cozy embrace.Â
even with the room clean and your body refreshed from your shower, you couldn't shake the emptiness you felt without heeseung's presence. you missed the nights he would come to bed and shower your neck with kisses, how he'd hug you tight from behind until you fell asleep. your eyes fixated on his empty side of the bed, a pang of loneliness striking your chest. you moved closer to his pillows and clutched them tightly, as if they could somehow fill the void he left behind.
meanwhile, halfway across the globe, heeseung stood outside what he believed to be the place jake recommended. he frowned as he examined the blank door in front of him, how weird that it had no label, and not even a handle. but it was in fact, the only 'third silver door on the left'. with uncertainty he pushed it open, quietly creeping in and letting it close behind him.
empty dressing room? way to lie to a lie, jake.
heeseung stumbled through the crowded darkness, blindly swatting away at hangers of clothes as they grazed his face. he hugged his body with his sleeveless arms as the AC blasted painfully cold air, and to make his matters worse, there was no light switch. well, at least to his knowledge after feeling around for one. this was clearly not a dressing room, more like an ... abandoned closet.
with the help of his phone's flashlight, heeseung managed to make his way to the very back, the area thankfully warmer behind a rack of performance costumes. he could not believe he'd sunken this low; going all this way to masturbate in such an ominous room like this. but at the same time, anything would be better than walking around with the sexual urge that plagued him all day.
he resigned himself to sitting on the floor, sighing as he sank against the wall. he unlocked his phone and went to your messages, his thumb hovering over the screen as he checked to see if you replied to any of his previous texts.Â
he scoffed in a bummer, no text back.
heeseung's mind started to race with possible explanations; maybe you were just asleep. or maybe you were flat out ignoring him, he couldn't help but wonder if he had gone too far with his request for nudes. but his desire for you consumed him, heeseung ached to hear your voice and feel closer to you, even if it meant connecting purely through the phone.
to tell the truth, he'd been fantasizing about having phone sex with you for as long as he could remember. he always craved the idea; how good it would feel to listen to you touch yourself while he did the same, how pretty you'd moan for him, how it wouldn't take long to make each other cum. he thought it was the least you two could do with the distance, he just never knew how to ask.
the need coursing through his body was intense, the only chance he'd have to make his fantasy a reality was now, alone in this closet. who knew how it was ever going to go, but it was worth a try. he began texting you again, in hopes of fast replies like before.
you were lying in bed on twitter, how coincidental that you were searching for a new fancam of heeseung, unaware that you had him on delivered. his flurry of new notifications put an end to your scrolling, literally making you freeze in place.
hey
are you still up baby?
please call me if you are
your heart began to pound out of your chest, your pupils dilating at the words "call me". it'd been roughly a month since you were able to, due to heeseung's hectic schedule and all the time zone differences. at least at the start of his career you two were able to text and facetime throughout the day, he even fell asleep on the phone with you every night. but now that enhypen's popularity was increasing rapidly, you and heeseung barely had any time to talk consistently.
like, ever.
after multiple sets of deep breaths and practicing how cutely you'd speak, you clicked his contact and looked away as you pressed call. you couldn't bear to look at the screen as the phone rang for what felt like eternity, your stomach cartwheeling as you waited for him to answer.
heeseung sat in the dark, his phone serving as his only source of light as he looked through his collection of you, trying to find whatever would help him get off the best. suddenly, his screen flashed and he squinted as it abruptly brightened up his face, following his loud ringtone.
shit, it was you.
with no hesitation, heeseung swiftly swiped the green button to answer, bringing the phone to his ear. he cleared his throat as the call began, with the biggest smile on his face.
"hey, baby," heeseung greeted you.
that sweet word, baby. it was like a warm hug and a loving kiss intertwined into one, it made your insides melt every time. "hello mr. celebrity," you playfully said back into the phone, curled up on his side of the bed. "what are you up to?"
heeseung laughed at your playfulness, your honeyed voice immediately sedating him. he'd missed it terribly. "nothing much, i've just been thinking about you. nothing new, right?"
he sounded so gentle and velvety, making you more shy than usual. to be fair that's how heeseung always made you feel, everything with him gave you first time nerves. "i've been thinking about you too, babe," you confessed.
"how are you feeling?" he asked you, his speech smooth. "it's late over there, isn't it? did you eat dinner yet?"
you sighed. "well i guess i'm okay, you know. just waiting for you to come home." you couldn't help your uncontrollable smile, you felt like a middle school girl on the phone with her crush. "and i had a chicken cesar salad for dinner, with a strawberry-banana smoothie."
"ahh. that's good baby, sounds yummy. we had really good catering today, i thought you would've liked it," heeseung happily shared with a smile. no matter where he was, there was always something that made him think of you, in some way shape or form. "i really wish you could've been here with me, y/n. all i am without you is stressed."
you pouted, also sad that you had to stay home. the plan was for you to come along with him, but the company didn't want to risk heeseung's personal life getting leaked to the public. you spoke back, "well, i'd imagine all the dancing you do helps relieve some of that stress? no?"
heeseung rotated his neck that was sore from performing, placing his hand on the nape of it. "well yes, but no... not enough." you could hear the distress in his voice as it rasped. "honestly, i'm feeling a bit crazy right now."Â
dear God above please forgive me, you mentally implored as arousal began coiling within you. and how terrible, heeseung was simply just expressing himself. but damn did he sound good, his voice was deliciously hoarse. something about him sounded so captivatingly different, you just couldn't put your finger on it. whatever it was, you can't lie.. it had you squeezing your thighs together.
you spaced out as he kept talking, staring at the spinning ceiling fan above you. the line soon went silent thanks to your trance, causing heeseung to worry. "um, y/n... hâhello?"
"oh! im sorry," you quickly apologized, coming back to reality. you took your phone off your ear and put him on speaker mode, sitting more upright against the headboard of your bed. "im here, babe. you just... you sound really good."
heeseung smiled to himself, taking great pride in your compliment. "you like how i sound, huh?"
"mhm," you hum in agreement. "i missed your voice."
"i miss you, just.. everything about you." he sounded low and sultry, sending a chill down your spine. "i really wish i could touch you right now."
the corners of your lips curved into a smile at the thought of heeseung's perfect hands, how big they were compared to everything on your body. you missed his touch so badly. "i miss you so much more," you replied, filled with longing. "wish you could touch me too."
those words were just what heeseung wanted to hear, and he was trying so hard to not unzip his jeans and jerk off while you talked. he desperately wanted to tell you how hard you were making him, how bad he wanted to cum, how bad he wanted to listen to you fuck your fingers on the line. but he knew that needed to ease into it gradually, like a gentleman.
heeseung moved his hand underneath his sleeveless top to smooth it over his lower stomach, trying to relax. "you're in bed, right? what are you wearing?" he asked, hoping it was little to nothing.
it caught you off guard, wondering what he could possibly do with that information. "yeah, oh, uhhh... one of the robes you sent me for my birthday," you tell him, your fingers idly playing with the string of your robe.
"oh," he raised a brow, picturing your bare body in the silk. "so, nothing else? just the robe, baby?"
"well, if you're not counting underwear, then i guess.." you nonchalantly replied, looking at your nails.
"mmm, i really like that." heeseung bit his lip, thinking of all the pretty undergarments you'd wear to bed. the lace, cheeky underwear that you'd wear turned him on so much, he always insisted you kept them on while he fucked you. "they're pink, aren't they? your panties, i mean."
"mhmm, they are," you responded with a big smile, as he was surprisingly right. "wow, you know me so well."
"i do, don't i," he smirked. but his cocky smile deliberately faded as he remembered where he was, and how he didn't have much time. he had to get this whole thing over with before someone went looking for him, and found him. "i need to tell you something, baby. it's been on my mind for a while."Â
"oh, um..." the suspenseful tone in his words scared you. it felt dramatic, like he was about to break up with you or something. "well go on, please."Â
"well, there's really no other way to say this, so." heeseung began, his voice deepening lower than before. "i really miss having sex with you, y/n." he continued, little more confidence in his voice, "since we won't be able to see each other for a while, i was wondering if you'd be interested in trying something."
phew. why the hell was that so hard? he felt like a bulldozer had been lifted off his body.
the way heeseung spoke was rich and penetrating, his voice sending a pulsing feeling to your core, making you clench around nothing. "oh iâi miss it too," you agreed shyly, nearly spacing out again. your mind was flooding with the filthiest flashbacks of those unforgettable, sinful nights of that only the two of you knew about. "what did you want to try?" you asked him with a curious tilt of your head.
heeseung took a deep breath, hoping you'd welcome his proposal. "phone sex," he cleared his throat. "... what do you think of the idea?"
fuck he sounded so hot, goodness gracious. God help you again.
you didn't expect heeseung to ask you something like that, considering the fact that he'd never done anything like that in front of you before. yes, you guys had sex, and he clearly used his hand when he needed to. but you'd never self pleasured together before.
finally, you managed to find your voice after a long pause, your words coming out in a soft, shaky tone. "you... you want to try having it?" you asked, your fingers tracing the contour of your thigh to ease your nerves.
"i do, but what about you, baby? would you like to?" heeseung waited patiently, praying in his mind that you'd say yes. the denim of his jeans brutally outlined the shape of his cock, it was begging to be freed from his boxers.
"to be honest, im not sure how well i can do it," you vulnerably admitted. "it might not be as good as you're hoping for."
but the throbbing between your legs grew stronger as you considered his offer, your mind racing with indecision. heeseung clearly really wanted to try, and it couldn't hurt to experiment a little. you took a deep breath, the thought of pleasuring him outweighing your uncertainty. "since it's for you, we can try."
heeseung was beyond thrilled that you agreed, more than happy. but he knew you more than anyone, and he felt concern at the slight hesitation he could sense. he wanted to make sure you truly felt comfortable, it was important to him for both of you to enjoy it.
"don't feel nervous, i'll be here to guide you through it. you can trust me, okay?" he gently assured you, soft but somehow authoritative. "if at any point you don't like it just tell me, and we can stop."
you smiled at heeseung's reassurance, the nervousness immediately leaving your body at his consideration. "you're so sweet. don't worry, i want to. i trust you," you assured him. "we can start now, if that's what you wanted."
heeseung let out a sigh of relief, feeling calm after hearing your affirmation. "great," he replied, the corners of his lips curling slightly. "give me one second."
he unzipped his tight-fitting jeans, feeling a sense of freedom at finally being able to relax. he reached for his aching cock out of his Calvin Klein boxers, groaning as it sprung straight up and slapped his stomach. his precum spilled from his pink, cut tip, he gulped down a thick swallow of air as he spread the leakage across the head with his thumb. "are you comfortable?"
"mhmm," you hummed, pulling the covers over your lower body, seeking warmth and privacy even though there was no one to hide from.
"close your eyes for me baby, i want you to imagine me there from now on. just trust me, it'll feel better with them closed." heeseung wrestled the impulse to jerk his impressive length that stood proud in his lap, but he wanted to get you going first. "are they closed yet?" he asked you, closing his own.
you closed your eyes, the darkness making his voice seem even more seductive. "mhm, they're closed."
heeseung's breath hitched slightly at the sound of your compliance. "good, baby. i want you to focus on my voice, nothing else matters. okay?"
"okay," you tell him, your heart racing faster now, the intimacy of the moment heightened by your inability to see.
"touch your body for me," heeseung muttered huskily, authority in his voice. "you know where to touch first, right baby?"
"mhm, i think so." you gasped as you slipped your hands inside the silky fabric of your robe, your fingers trailing gently along the sensitive skin of your neck before moving to run along your collarbones, then downwards to gently caress your bare chest.
"where are you touching, love?" he sweetly asked.
"my tits," you responded, massaging your tender breasts and playing with your hardened nipples between your fingers.
"mmm, good girl. spread your legs for me," he lowly instructed, spitting a long glob of saliva onto his cock and smoothing it around the length as he felt it drip down, giving the shaft a firm hold with his fist. "move your hand to where you want me to touch you, baby."
your body responded to his commands like a puppet on a string, unable to resist his allure. you were on your back, slightly propped up by pillows as you opened your legs, wandering your hand down to land between your thighs. "okay, i did," you quietly replied.
"you want to touch it so bad, don't you baby?" heeseung taunted you, his teasing revealing your own longing to touch your sensitive flesh through the fabric. "wanna play with your pussy so bad for me."
"yes please," you begged him. "please let me."
"you can baby, you can touch for me." heeseung granted you permission, and he could already hear a change in your breathing, it became shaky within seconds.
you rubbed your covered pussy, pressing down right where your clit was swelling. your folds left a big puddle on the thin material, your underwear entirely soaked, absorbing all of your arousal. "heeseung," you softly moaned his name as you groped your wetness, "my panties, they're ruined."
heeseung threw his head back against the wall, the thought of your pussy being so wet that it seeped through your panties made his cock grow painfully harder, harder than it already was. it pulsed violently, throbbing as it cried to be stroked up and down. "you wanna be a good girl and touch your pussy for me?" he asked, his voice deep and saturated with his need to touch himself.
your voice cracked as you answered, "yes, want to touch so bad."
heeseung could cum off of how sweet and submissive you sounded right now alone. "go ahead and touch baby, tell me what you feel."
you slid your fingers underneath the damp fabric and massaged the surface of your folds, your stickiness glazing your fingertips. "im wet, i'm really wet."
"that's perfect, baby." his tongue darted out to wet his lips, visualizing running the head of his cock between the wet lips of your pussy. "touch your clit and play with it."
your body twitched as you began to toy at your sensitive bundle of nerves, teasing yourself like heeseung would with his perfect fingers. you took deep, trembling breaths against the mic of your phone, turning heeseung on so much on the other side.
he let out a sharp moan as he finally glided his hand up and down his wet dick, applying immense pressure to his sensitive tip. he didn't need lube, his precum and saliva were just enough. "can you hear it, baby? stroking my cock for you, just for you." he grunted, lowering his phone and bringing the mic near his hands, allowing you to hear every wet, sloppy sound of the friction.
you whined, rubbing delicate circles on your clit as you listened to the slipperiness of his cock. "shhh...it. f-fuck," your teeth sunk down on your bottom lip, in slight shame of cursing.
heeseung's fist rhythmically twisted around his cock, his chest rising and falling heavily with each lubricious stroke. his thigh muscles spasmed at the heavenly, warm sensation from his hand, his toes tingling in his shoes. it felt so fucking good to finally be able to jerk off. but still, nothing compared to how you felt. "put your fingers in your fucking pussy." he demanded it of you, more than ready to hear it.
with your imagination fixated on the thought of heeseung's cock in place of your fingers, you carefully teased your tight entrance, sticky and slick from how bad you wished he was home to fuck you. you hissed as you pushed one in, then another, deeply past your tight walls.
your soft moans let him know that your fingers were inside of you, and heeseung smiled to himself at your obedience. "i need you to talk to me, baby. does it feel good? feel good to finger your pussy for me?"
"feels s-so good," you trembled, spreading your legs further apart as you gradually slid your fingers in and out of your hole. your mouth hung open at the immense pleasure, it was blissful to finally have something penetrating you after so longâyou hadn't touched yourself since he left for tour.
heeseung routinely licked his lips as he steadily stroked his cock, your whines and whimpers into the phone bringing him a different type of contentment. he wanted to hear more, he wanted to feel like he was there making you feel good. "moan for me some more, baby."
just the sound of his voice alone guiding you was stimulating, it was hypnotizing. you were completely under his spell, and in your current state, there was nothing you wouldn't do if he asked. you pumped your 2 fingers deeper, moving them in and out of your tightness with care as you let yourself get louder. "miss you, miss the way you fuck me," you whined, trying your best to sound as pornographic for him as possible. "im ... so tight," you squealed, searching and exploring for that sweet spot that he always reached.
"yeah?" heeseung jerked himself off with a more firm grip around his girth, attempting to mimic the tightness of your wet cunt. "tell me, tell me how tight you are for me."
"im so wet, and tight for you," you shakily moaned into the mic as you fingered your pussy, the squelching driving him crazy. "just for you, hee." you switched back and forth between fingering yourself and massaging your tits for more simulation, taking your fingers and spreading the wetness on your nipples, then fucking them back into your pussy.
"such a good girl. keep playing with your pussy for me baby, just like that." heeseung praised you as his adam's apple moved up and down in his throat, breathlessly talking you through your pleasure.
he took his lower lip between his teeth and sucked on it, his breathing growing increasingly heavier. his right hand weakly held his phone against his ear to hear you whilst he thrusted his hips upwards, fueling his desperate grinding into his left hand. he was still a little paranoid about someone coming in and busting him for doing something so immoral, so nasty, but he wanted to vocally please you the best he could. so, he didn't back any sound that came from his throat.
you could hear the ruffling of heeseung fucking up into his hand, it was so intense that you could've sworn you started to feel it. the vulgar profanity that left his lips made your pussy so wet and slick, you completely melted into the mattress at the sound of his filth against your ear.
you couldn't believe how quickly the phone call had changed within a matter of just 7 minutes, here you were playing your pussy on the phone while heeseung moaned like his life depended on it.
you physically couldn't stop, and neither could he on the other side. heeseung relished his salacious fantasy, his mind entirely fogged with lust for you. he never wanted it to end, because you sounded so good. it made his cock so fucking hard, how he was the only one who got to hear you this way; so cute, whiney and breathless, so desperate for him without his touch.
"oh my gâfuck me," you moaned, pumping your fingers faster into yourself. "you're gonna make me cum," you quivered as you pleaded for him, cream dripping from your hole and wetting your sheets.
heeseung let another warm pool of drool fall from his mouth onto his dick, reminiscing how moist and warm you felt in his head, his wet hand picking up the pace. he could feel it in his stomach; he was going to explode if he kept stroking himself at this speed. as torturous as it felt, he slowed down his hand's movements, choking on air as he occasionally let go of his cock to edge it and reserve the buildup.
you tortured your clit with the tips of your creamy fingers, the pleasure becoming so overwhelming that a tear rolled down your cheek. "hee, i-i'm gonna cum," you faintly whimpered, your clit starting to feel too sensitive to touch.
"cumming already, baby?" he let out a stifled moan, his primal desire for you to cum surging. "good girl, cum all over your fingers."
you'd never heard heeseung be this vocal, but you completely submerged in it, loving how careless and expressive he was being. it was a side of him you hadn't known before, and you couldn't get enough.
he mumbled profanity under his jagged breaths and begged you to cum for him, his fist fucking his hand with more force to the thought of being inside you. he could hear the speed of your fingers getting faster and faster, and all that mattered to him was that you were close to cummingâbecause he damn sure was.
heeseung panted, gripping himself tighter and stroking faster, so fast that his hand began to cramp. he furrowed his brows and his mouth fell wide, his nose scrunching as he felt his sweet release seconds away. "oh fuck... fuck y/n, i'm gonna cum, fuck! imâ" his orgasm took over his entire body, spurts of his hot semen oozing out of his tip and dripping down his length, making a thick white mess all over his hand. he moaned in ecstasy as his cock relentlessly leaked, his abs clenching as his seed spilled onto his jeans.
it was disgusting.
you mouth salivated at the obscene sounds of heeseung reaching his peak of ecstasy, and it wasn't long before your own body succumbed to its own waves of pleasure, cumming with him at the same time. you shrieked as you uncontrollably squirted all over the bedsheets, leaving heeseung's side drenched with the liquids from your body. your legs shook violently and you could barely catch your breath, lost in the overtaking overstimulation.
heeseung was far from done, he absentmindedly pumped his cock in a slower, teasing rhythm, milking out his remaining ropes of cum to the sweet sounds of your climax. there was so much, it just kept coming and coming, and coming.
you knees so fell weak that you lost feeling in them. you gasped as you opened your eyes after seeing stars for so long, moaning with heeseung in unison as you both came down from your highs. you slowly removed your fingers out of your pussy, a string of milky wetness following as you brought them into your mouth, tasting the sinful mess you made.
"i j-just changed these sh-sheets," you stuttered as you caught your breath, still shaken from your orgasm. "i made such a mess."
heeseung also was still recovering from his intense release, his breathing heavy and rapid. he let out a long, satisfied sigh, his body relaxing and his cock falling soft as he basked in the afterglow of cumming so much. "let me see the mess you made, baby," he pleaded to see it, desperate for visual proof. "show me."
"you are so freaky," you jokingly snickered, a rasp in your voice from all of the high pitched moans that escaped your mouth. you snapped a picture of the icky mess of cum between your legs and sent it to him, closing and tying your robe back up after.
heeseung's jaw clenched as he opened the photo, his doe eyes round with awe. "woah... that's so hot." he couldn't help but run his tongue over his lips at your downward pov, the sight of the white, creamy essence on your pretty pussy making his cock twitch, despite it falling back tender. his mind raced with thoughts of you and what the two of you had just done together. "i really missed hearing you like that, you're so cute."
"oh stop," you blushed, your heart swelling with affection for him. it was reassuring to hear that he enjoyed how you sounded, you felt a bit better about your performance. "it wouldn't have been possible without you, though."
heeseung chuckled softly, a cocky grin gracing his features. hearing that from you gave him an ego boost. "it felt good, didn't it baby?" he asked, hoping you enjoyed it as much as he did. though he knew you did, there was no way you faked those noises.
"mhm, it felt really good, thanks to you." you nodded with a smile, reminiscing about it already. "i'm glad i tried something new with you."
he grabbed his softened cock that was still hot and sticky, putting it back into his boxers and zipping his jeans back up. "im glad i could help you, thank you for helping me." he mellowly replied, playing with the goopy aftermath of his own release between his fingers. "there's so much i want to do to you, baby. when i get back we'll make up for lost time, yeah?"
"yeah," you softly tell him, getting aroused all over again. you put your finger between your lips, gently nippling on it with your front teeth. a shiver ran down your spine, knowing full well how things tended to get when there was a gap of time in between seeing each other. you didn't know how much longer you could wait. you needed heeseung, you needed the real thing, your fingers could only go so far.
"okay, i have to go now. it's time for you to get some sleep anyways," heeseung said gently as he stood up from the closet floor, shivering from the pins and needles sensation in his legs from his seated climax. "i'll give you a call tomorrow. alright?"
you couldn't help but feel sad that he had to go, you wished he could stay on the phone forever. "okay," you doubtfully sighed, "i hope you know that i don't believe you."
heeseung chuckled into the phone, shaking his head at your insistence. "why? i will call you, you'll see."
you weren't completely reassured, your doubts still lingering. "you promise?"
heeseung's voice softened, his tone earnest. "i promise, baby."
"pinky promise?" you ask him, your voice getting sweeter.
"pinky, pinky, promise." he echoed into the speaker, making you giggle. "double pinky promise. now do you believe me?"
"you pinky promised, so i'll be waiting on it," you smiled, satisfied with his assurance. "goodnight, heeseung."
heeseung's heart wrenched at your words of goodbye. he missed you already, and he too didn't want to go, but he knew had to get back to where he was supposed to be. "goodnight baby, i love you."
"aww. i love you too bubbabear," you say back. "so much."
"but not more than i love you," heeseung's voice turned childish, "never ever."
you got out of bed, still damp between your legs, and the sheets beneath you soaking with your evidence of pleasure. "okay, you can hang up now."
"no, you hang up."
"no you hang up," you spat back.
"no, im not hanging up," heeseung argued with playful defiance, "so you can go ahead, hang up."
"whatever," you rolled your eyes, "just hang up."
"no, you."
"no, you."
heeseung laughed, he knew you'd go back and forth forever if you had the chance. "fine, i'll hang up. but only because i love you."
"oh but that sounds... manipulative?" you replied with sarcasm, "i love you too, by the way."
"sweet dreams," he wished you, before blowing a kiss into the mic. "give me a kiss back, baby," he cutely asked, waiting for you to reciprocate it. "kiss me through the phone."
"gosh, you are so corny," you complained, knowing you'll do it anyway. "wait! let's do it at the same time," you suggest.
"even better," heeseung agreed, full of excitement. "on three."
you counted to three together, both of you bringing your lips to the phone and kissing it, making a long mwah sound.
"aww, i love you," you gush at him one last time.ďżź
"you're so cute. i love you more," heeseung sweetly replied, before cutting the line.
đđđž đžđđ˝âĄâË đăťââ§
âĄŕžďż˝ďż˝ hello my beautiful followers, its literally been a year since my last post, i'm terrifiedđ
i feel like i lost my writer's spark but if this does well, i have plenty of filth in my drafts waiting to be posted!đ
#enhypen smut#enhypen x female reader#enhypen hard hours#heeseung hard hours#heeseung hard thoughts#heeseung smut#lee heeseung smut#enhypen heeseung smut#enha smut#heeseung x reader#heeseung x female reader#heeseung x reader smut#enhypen hard thoughts#heeseungsbm#enhypen scenarios#kpop smut#enhypen#enhypen imagines#enhypen x reader#heeseung#lee heeseung
1K notes
¡
View notes
Text
local egomaniac experiences pure unconditional love and devotion and doesnât know how to process it
rambling about their relationship below the cut
Betrayus has always been kind of an enigma for people to place on how heâd handle romance and love in general, especially since he flip-flops so often between just being a manchild with massive insecurities and a guy who literally committed war crimes. for me, i think he IS lonely and DOES want adoration and care given to him, but at this point has only registered these things as things you have to earn, either through respect or (in his case) fear. he GREATLY exaggerates just how much he âsufferedâ growing up, but does still have the mentality that kindness is just a tool for manipulation, and that love is something that you have to fight your way to get, and even then any who shows it to him does it for superficial reasons. itâs both sad, but also a good reflection on the fact he himself is a dishonest and selfish person, balancing it out so its not TOO sympathetic.
thatâs kinda where Paz comes in. sheâs also kind of an enigma when it comes to love. compared to Betrayus, she is FULL of it, much more than any desire for evil or to cause harm. if she loved someone normal, sheâd be seen as a very kind and compassionate person whoâs a bit quiet and keeps to herself. but she doesnât love someone normal, itâs BETRAYUS. all this compassion and pure unconditional love thatâs held in her tiny heart is focused on this guy, this annoying high-strung and arrogant supervillain. and when her love is focused on someone, itâs loyal and dedicated to a detrimental degree. really, the things shes done for him should classify her as just as evil, if not more. but itâs weird, as its not exactly like an axe murderer obsession kind of loveâŚ
she genuinely cares about him and his happiness. sheâs genuinely tired of seeing him angry and upset at the world 24/7, and wants nothing more than to put a smile on his face. sheâd never force him to do anything he didnât want, and she doesnât even really mind if he never loves her back that way, as long as heâs got her as support. the populace gets terrorized by ghosts, and she performs problematic-to-terrifying kinds of spells for his plans, but all purely with the intent of making him happy because she loves him. itâs a weird situation of evil actions all with an endgoal that, by itself, is extremely wholesome and well-meaning. it reflects a weird detachment in her brain that as long as it makes Betrayus happy, its necessary. she can probably be classified as insane for this.
and Betrayusâs reaction to it⌠once it slowly registers with him just how deep this loyalty goes, heâs stunned. even if i think he both exaggerates and lies about HOW âcruelâ everyone treated him in life, i do think the experience of unconditional love outside of his family is a foreign one to him. especially love he never had to earn. heâs done much more to logically prevent someone from ever seeing him in such a light, but here was Paz, ready to fight the world and Pac-God himself just for him. it wasnât even someone loving him for their own benefit at the expense of his comfort like Ghoulasha, or because they wanted something out of him. for once, its someone that for whatever insane reason, just wants to see him happy and content and that was it. no strings attached. such a simple goal that, despite his superego, still perplexes him greatly.
thereâs probably a nugget of self awareness deep inside that ego of his that heâs definitely the Worst, and everyone thinks this. so interacting with even just one person who disproves that opens that self awareness back up, and Betrayus is left completely bewildered. how is someone managing to say such sweet and sincere things to him? how is it they donât want ANYTHING from him but his happiness? normally heâd be suspicious its all an act, but for what other endgoal thereâs no clue for. everything Paz has done has always proven to be sincere, as she barely gains anything just for herself from the experiences working as his assistant. but still, her patience never weakens, and she still gives him that same adoring smile no matter how much he screws up or acts obnoxious. so as a result, for the first time he actually has to reflect and really try to absorb the kindness someone shares with him. to figure out how it makes him feel, and how to properly respond to it. does he have to be kind back now? he knows its his nature not to be. but the sincerity of it is infectious⌠and a small part of him actually wants to meet her love with his own positivity, to create more of this feeling. which of course has him feeling like heâs going soft/crazy. but eventually, he does realize this IS a feeling he enjoys having, of being loved unconditionally and wanting to give that love back.
considering what he learns of Pazâs own insecurities and her self-image issues (read my fic for more context), her love for Betrayus could partially be some kind of coping mechanism, to feel like sheâs making a difference with someone by giving them something the universe deemed didnât fit its system for them to have. but thatâs just a small part, she really DOES love him and all his little obnoxious mannerisms. once Betrayus does catch wind of her low image of herself though, that and his growing enjoyment of sharing in her kindness gives him that FINAL push to actually step out of his ego and focus on bringing someone else up other than himself. an out of character move that has realistic motivations and development for it!
in the end, i DO think even a war criminal like Betrayus is capable of love, as heâs shown to have a lot more sad and kind of pathetic emotions going on beneath the bad-guy shtick. its something he wants deep down, but just needs to figure out how to handle it and respond to it so it doesnât die immediately, and with Paz heâs given the patience and loyalty to figure it out on his own terms. and in turn, he realizes the person who loves him has ACTUAL problems of her own regarding her mental health and self esteem, and his ultimate act of understanding love is to help her with that and make her feel loved. so it comes full circle, and what was once a possible unhealthy coping mechanism becomes a healthy realtionship for both. đ
so yeah. sorry that was so long, they just make me think too much
#pacman and the ghostly adventures#pmatga#lord betrayus#fanart#fan character#pacman oc#pacman sona#oc x canon#selfship#my art
95 notes
¡
View notes
Text
X-tra Dark Cream & Dark Cream Week
Notes
No action, not even much angst, although it's not exactly fluffy either. Still! One of the warmest works for X-tra Dark Cream so far!
The main story can be found here! Please feel free to skip my works for Dark Cream Week if you want to read Turns, twists, and paradoxes chronologically! Enjoy!
ăăă
Nostalgia
Dream and Cross sit on a roof, not too high above the ground but enough for it to be a quiet night with only the swift wind and the gentle moonlight to accompany them. Cross hugs Dream from behind, his hands circling his love's waist. Dream looks at his own hands, at the ring on his finger, and it shines, starlit â a star of its own right. All Dream's light is focused in that ring. When darkness overcomes him, he seeks the weight of it, the smooth edges, the glint, everything.
In a way, we're all stars.
Dream's become a black hole, though. He gave up his light to set his brother free from the curse that's taken his life â perhaps not literally, not to the point of death, but it's even worse, everything Nightmare had to live through. Dream's been suffering, but Nightmare had it worse.
Only they're not comparing traumas.
Cross' warmth beside his back reminds him of this simple truth.
None of them deserved what they got.
So today Dream refuses to fall. He's not alone, nevermore, and with Cross' help, he will soar.
"Cross?" Dream whispers.
"Hm?" his beloved murmurs in return, caressing his ribs through the clothes and goop. Dream smiles, softly.
"Remember when you proposed?" he pauses, thoughtful. "It's so unfair that to accept, I needed to lose everything once again⌠Or, well, I suppose, not everything. I still have you, and I have Nightmare, and Nightmare has Killer and Ccino⌠It's still so strange to never be alone anymore. It used to be just me against the world, from the beginning, and now⌠Now, it's us."
There's a surge of gentle fondness and determined devotion behind Dream's back. It's so easy, so pleasant to feel Cross' emotions â his love for Dream and his hate for the world that's wronged them so. Complex and genuine, raw and bright like stars, Cross' emotions guide Dream back to him.
"I remember," he responds. "It's not the happiest memory, but I treasure it dearly."
"So do I," Dream nods, ever so slightly. "Now I realise it took a lot of courage to ask and even more loyalty to accept my answer as it was," Dream sighs. "I never knew I could be happy. And now I truly can't be â such potent positivity hurts me so very much, and I can't let myself die, we all know it'll be the end if I do. Maybe the Multiverse never needed us to maintain the balance, maybe there's no balance needed at all, but the curse, if it ever prevails, will never stop until it drowns the Multiverse in negativity. We won't allow it to happen. I just know we won't. We're too good of a team to fail, despite our differences, despite everything. And despite everything, it's still me. And now that I accepted your proposal⌠it's nice to think that someday, I will be able to just be happy. With you, and with my brother, and like him, we'll find a home of our own."
"There'll be no need to hide anymore," Cross whispers, wistfully. "No need to run. Not from Nightmare, and not from ourselves. Sounds lovely, doesn't it?"
"It really does."
They sit in a tight embrace. They smile. They reminisce â about the good and about the bad, about the tears and about the laughs, about those long gone and those who are still there.
Dream looks at his ring, and it shines like a loadstar it is.
Someday, it will bring them home.
But for now, they'd make their home in memories. And it's okay. It's more than he ever had.
ăăă
Credits
Undertale Š Toby Fox
Dream!Sans Š jokublog
Cross!Sans Š jakei95 / xtaleunderverse
Shattered Dream Š galacii-gallery / shattereddreamsau
Dark Cream and Dark Cream Week Š zu-is-here
X-tra Dark Cream Š me (anfie / anfie-in-the-box)
ăăă
Notes
Are there references to Zu's Loadstar comic? Duh. Obviously. It just fit so well with the atmosphere and the mood, I had to. Did Dream think this way because he talked to Killer about it, since it's Killer's POV in Loadstar? Maybe! See in the main story whenever we get to this point!
44 notes
¡
View notes
Text
SevFi might be one of my favorite ships just because any version of it is so ridiculously toxic all the way through. Such potential. It's so crunchy.
Sev is a sniper (they literally recruit for ice-cold killers for this job traditionally). He's singled out for his aggressive brutality, called a psychopath by other clones and by his own trainer. He paints his armor to look like someone clawed at him with bloody hands and left it covered in gore, and only his brothers know whether he used paint or real blood. He's quiet, socially withdrawn, which just contributes to the overall impression, but is driven to succeed at any cost. He's doggedly devoted to his fucked up father figure who sees him as little more than a tool, he regards failing him as the worst thing he could do. He loves his brothers so fiercely, knows they'll understand his grim humor and play into it. He does have a sense of humor, it's just so dark most people don't see it or are unsettled by it when they do.
Fi is also a sniper, but unlike Sev, is cross-trained as a medic. He's singled out because he's constantly smiling, joking, listening to bops and generally being more extroverted and good-natured than most clones. Yet he outlived his first squad, watched the brothers he grew up with die, and in his new squad he will make sure that never happens again. He's ferociously dedicated to these men from almost the beginning of their first mission, is willing to go toe-to-toe with Delta Squad over Atin and Kal. He'll throw himself on a grenade for brothers he doesn't even know. He has the father figure relationship Sev wishes he did, but still yearns for more, wants so badly to be normal. He collects souvenirs from his deployments like he can turn their progenitors from traumatic battlefields into trips abroad. He makes jokes out of everything.
They are polar opposites and yet. AND YET. Two sides of the same coin to me. I can see the way their relationship would look so clearly and it's atrocious. Sev desperately needing it to be a secret because it's Not Vau Approved, Fi desperately wanting a normal life, wanting true love. The way the hate would be so one-sided - as soon as Fi understood Sev, his anger would fizzle out because he could never hold a grudge for long, not like Sev could. The persistent guilt eating its way into any relationship they might have, most of it Sev's. The aggressively upbeat manner Fi would ramp up just because he knew it got under Sev's skin. The fact that it would get even more under Sev's skin because he'd be so deeply convinced he could never deserve love or affection and not know what to do with it, would lash out. The way Fi would be so desperate for that romantic connection he'd put up with Sev's bullshit, take every little inch Sev gave him and every look under that cold exterior as evidence that he really was special, one of the only people Sev would let close outside his squad. He'd be the Nice Guy as Sev pushed and pushed, until he hit his breaking point and reminded Sev that he, too, was given a job that requires him to track targets, watch them live their lives and shoot them dead without any semblance of self defense, never asking questions. Fi shows his affection towards Ordo with punches and insults, so he understands violence as a form of comradery and affection even if Sev can never quite draw lines or stick to them. Sev has a soft heart and Fi has beskar under his sunny disposition. They would piss each other off like nothing else and yet become so sickeningly reliant on each other that they couldn't help but circle back and circle back...
#this is very nearly a crack ship#because they interact SO LITTLE in canon#except for that one fight scene#nbut i am so obsessed with them#sevfi#republic commando#sev#delta squad#omega squad#fi skirata#republic commando novels#sev x fi#rc 1207#mine#sw#clone/clone#cloneshipping
6 notes
¡
View notes
Note
so is amma a changeling/dopplerganger? or is she actually a tiefling? and like how old is she did she study away was she always in the cult like sorry im really interested in her... bewitched me body and soul etc
okay i rambled and took like 4 days to answer this so UNDER THE CUT
she is a tieflingggggg and that's what she's sticking with! if/when she does 'change shape' or w/e its a uhhh . spell. i forgot the name of it. disguise shape spell LMAO. but its only got a handful of variations compared to like. the mask of the shapeshifter yknow. okay so my like concept of amma and the winding water is that when "amity the first" is sent to investigate some like bhaalist pop up, bc its been a while since theyve been active but hey you cant trust a bhaalist. the first however convinces these like weeping devoted weirdo bhaalists that shes one of them, dives into the water and retrieves a babe from the like long dead watery remains of bhaal, but it's not really a child. like just some sort of . ok im losing words i was gonna say jellybean LOL but like equivalent of holding a very warm piece of light in hand. like divinity. and it's the weirdest thing for the first because bhaal literally wrecked personal havoc for a good few hundred years, pre and post death, and he's technically still dead by this point too when like they shouldn't be finding anymore spawn really popping up (or at least ones with enough divinity to warrant watching over in case of death and then resurrection of father dearest). but the divinity is warm and small and sweet, nothing like what the first had experienced with the crisis. and when the first like breaks through the surface of the river with a child pulled from bhaal's remains, it more than anything puts a good amount of fear back into them.
because the gods are Very Real, still, apparently, despite the spellplague and troubles causing all kinds of havoc around them. the first gets to the shore with this child who is not a child but is all at once, just a formation of river remains, bone, blood, weeds.
but this not-child opens its eyes and looks at her and as it grows, the first starts to notice it resembles her. not completely, there are some things that even the weirdness but also lack of magic can't replace when someone is created from their father's bones. yet horns grow, and a tail, and the child is a tiefling, by all accounts. the child is kind of hers.
as for like. how amma gets Educated⢠and shizz, raised by the first and primistresses. introduced to maiming biting killing etc. definitely comes into her magic girl moment early as well, divine soul and all that (but evul!). amma is a weird quiet kid, takes well to like. everything outside the bhaalist attempts to foster their perfect little bhaalspawn considering it failed the last few times. attends like idk random ass colleges or like academies for one yr or smth. just randomly appears in the back of a class, learns, leaves. i would think it would be hilarious if she was at blackstaff academy in neverwinter and gale was there too at some point LMAO like lets start that rivalry off early. as far as like 'adopted' by another family goes, that did happen kind of, but she was also introduced to other bhaalist peers like torlin silvershield (who assisted with bringing back bhaal rip to gorions ward ig), thalamra vanthampur (funded the dead three when elturel was pulled into the hells), nysene eomane, rillyn family and other mostly devil worshipping families because its baldurs gate. you can throw a stone and like not 3ft from you hit someone who rly shouldnt worship a dang devil or god like.
granted she's not living this upper city lifestyle - these people are coming to the lower city, her domain. not an assassin for hire, but like, easy to bait and intrigue. is Known⢠to some people but like do they want to know about her? probably not. especially when they see her collection of preserved. idk. eyeballs? spleens? choose a body part?
but amma is mostly just idling her and studying and picking up skills around the place, doing some sightseeing, maybe some unfortunate stabbing. the first kind of does try to get her into like. a family or two while amma is a wee child but there are uncontrollable urges and then combined with the blend of a child's emotional reaction and sharp objects and loud noises, it just becomes best for this kid to not be fostered. THERE WERE GOOD TIMES but there were also more bad than good. which is unfortunate and the first adds it to a long list of regrets. but amma pretty much starts going to these places and doing these things in her teens, well until what she remembers as like her late 20s early 30s, before returning to the temple of bhaal in baldurs gate. taking over. you come to me on the day of my daughter's wedding (has no daughter). freshly slaughtered class blood all over her and then like takes control of the bhaalist temple.
fucks around. finds out. in her downtime honestly still finds herself picking up books and whatever - debates attending lectures and the like at public forums. goes to a museum. looks at the sculptures. uses one for a weapon. moves on. culture !
4 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Bound, Part 18
Previous part
Marinette and Tim walked.
It wasnât a quick walk, not in the slightest. Nor was it a particularly interesting one. The cave was hopelessly bare, with only the waters of the Lethe to keep them company. The walls, while not entirely flat, not quite industrial, werenât particularly interesting. There were no stalactites or stalagmites, no pretty gems, not even a speck of moss or lichen. Certainly none of the things that made caving interesting enough that a handful of people die doing it every year.
To make it worse, it was deathly quiet. Footsteps were almost nonexistent on the stone beneath them. Their shoes had been stolen during their brief scuffle with the waters of the Mnemosyne, and the goddess had decided she wanted to keep them. Tim and Marinette probably should have been more annoyed by this than they were but, frankly, they were just relieved that they hadn't drowned.
The only thing to be heard was the faint drip⌠drip⌠drip⌠of water falling from their clothes and hair, and even that was infrequent and mostly covered up by the Lethe bubbling past them.
Based on the specific attractions (if you could call any of it that) littered about, they were pretty sure that this was the path people walked to get reincarnated.
Likely where Orpheus and Eurydice had walked, once upon a time.
They kind of understood why he had turned around, now. It was so⌠quiet, so dull. There was nothing to do but think, and is there anything more tortuous for a human than being left to their own thoughts? Their own doubts and fears, clamoring for their attention for hours, with nothing to distract them?
It was maddening.
Neither Marinette nor Tim attempted to break the silence.
Marinette glanced down at the String. It was no longer contaminated by the Greek mythos and Artemisâ influence, but the sight of it still made her stomach turn.
Her eyes flicked to Tim.
She had gotten attached to him, and she feared that it wasnât entirely because of the literal, physical attachment binding them together. The walls she had built around herself had steadily crumbled over the past few weeks of near death experiences, and she didnât think she could build them back up in time to keep Tim out.
She wasnât sure she even wanted to keep him out, and that scared her.
They were going to win, but it still felt like a loss.
Would it be so bad to let the String have its way?
She had been so⌠happy when she had been enchanted, when sheâd had no choice but to âloveâ her soulmate. She wasnât sure she had ever felt that content before. Not once. For just a moment, everything had fallen into place, she had been doing what she was supposed to. Sheâd felt fulfilled.
Save for the whispers in the back of her mind, telling her it was all wrong.
She could ignore that, couldnât she?
It would still be better than living in constant pain, wouldnât it?
It wasnât what she wanted.
But she never got what she wanted. At least this might have a chance of making her happy.
Tim stared straight ahead, his eyes never once wavering from the light at the end of the tunnel. They would come upon the Fatesâ room soon enough, but it would be very easy to simply⌠walk past it.
While he wanted to be assured that Marinette wouldnât leave him, he wasnât. He wasnât sure at all.
He had done quite a lot for her over their time together, had saved her many times. He wanted to think that that, at least, would be enough to convince her to stay â he would take someone caring for him out of obligation at this point, to be honest, as long as someone was there. Would that work, though? He had done plenty to help Batman. Had done so much for the vigilante, had devoted his body and soul to a cause he knew might just kill him in the same way it had his predecessor. Heâd still been left behind, in the end.
If that wasnât a guarantee, was anything? Surely, she wouldnât stay for him. His own parents didnât want to deal with him, and they at least had a vested interest in âensuring he didnât ruin their legacyâ or whatever. That hadnât been enough, either.
Was he that hard to care for?
And, if she did leave, could he really even be upset? They had started this all in hopes that they could cut their String and never have to think about each other again. It was his own fault for growing to care for her. He was the only one to blame for stepping through that door despite the fact that there had been a warning sign right outside, glowing neon red, circled several times and with plenty of arrows pointing to it.
ButâŚ
His eyes strayed to Marinetteâs hand. He couldnât see the String, not in the way she could, and he was pretty sure that what he was feeling was just an illusion dreamt up by his frazzled mind, but he could almost swear he could feel it swaying between them as they walked.
There was one way to ensure that she would stay, wasnât there?
He shoved that thought down. He knew it was wrong, and messed up, and every other word that could possibly convey that he should not do thatâŚ
But the more he tried to forget it, the more he thought about it.
The door came into view. An archway carved out of what looked to be tree roots, golden string threaded delicately through the branches. A dim glow coming from inside.
They⌠were almost there.
They had to make a choice, soon.
Their eyes met, briefly, before instantly flicking away, toward their destination. It was getting closer and closer, and all they could do was wonder whether they were making the right decision.
Were these actually their thoughts? Did they even care for each other? Or was the String just manipulating them again?
Could they continue on with their lives, knowing there was a very real chance it could be fake?
Their footsteps halted just before the door.
Would this even work? Would the Fates be so kind as to help them, even when they got nothing in return?
Tim swallowed thickly, glancing up at the exit. So close he could smell greenery hanging on the breeze, close enough that they were among tree roots. A leaf crunched underfoot. He was stronger than her, he could drag her out.
Marinette stared at the String. If she pulled on it, she could incapacitate him like she had on the day they met. Perhaps it would be enough to throw them both into the Lethe. They could start anew, forget all about their struggles in an instant. They wouldnât even know to fear their bond. And she wouldnât even remember it to feel guilty.
Why did they have to always do what was right? Why are they not allowed to be selfish for once? Why canât they have just this one thing?
Timâs gaze drifts to Marinette. For half a second, he makes an aborted motion to grab her hand and start dragging, but the movement draws her attention. Marinetteâs eyes meet his.
He⌠canât bring himself to do that. Not to anyone, but especially to her.
He wanted to hold on, for once. He wanted to walk right back into the Underworld and search until he found the person that had come up with the phrase âif you love someone, you have to be able to let them goâ and find out whether the dead could lose their life a second time.
He also wanted her to be happy, even if it wasnât necessarily with him.
âFuck you,â he says eventually.
Marinetteâs shoulders jumped in mild surprise. She lifted her hands in vague offense, a âwhat the fuckâ kind of gesture.
He can only sigh, which doesnât clear up anything for her.
And yet there is something undeniably soft â fond â tugging at the edges of his expression despite his words.
Marinette returned the expression, however hesitantly.
When you lose your memories, you lose core parts of yourself. People are born with a certain kind of temperament, sure, anyone who says that children have no personalities have never actually held one in their life, but it is what happens to them over their lifetime that molds how they will end up. If she were to follow through with it, would the Tim that came out become the kind of person she would fall in love with? Would she be the kind of person who would fall in love with him?
Would it even work?
Would she even want it to?
She ran a hand through her hair, steeling herself, and then turned to look at Tim once again.
âI guess itâs now or never.â
He gave a slightly nervous chuckle. âHereâs to hoping they donât instantly kill us for âdaringâ to ask them for help.â
They step inside.
It is a homely place, a living room with a roaring hearth (the fire is blue, but that is the only âstrangeâ thing to see).
Three women of varying ages sat, scattered in different chairs around the room. The youngest hummed tunelessly as she spun golden thread into being, the only hint as to her true age lay in her fingers, which were knotted from years of spinning fibers into something usable. The one in the middle wove several spools of string into what Tim thought might just be the most intricate single-color shirt to ever be made, murmuring numbers to herself absently. An old woman sat in a rocking chair, idly watching her sisters, a set of shears twirling around one of her fingers as she waited for her turn to be up.
The Moirai.
Or, their more common name: The Three Fates.
âAh, is it that time already?â The Spinner asked.
The Inevitable frowned and looked up, and her face gained a few new creases when she sent a smile their way, before she turned on her sisters with a mockingly annoyed expression. âYou two never tell me anything!â
The Allotter, unsurprised by their appearance, sent a sly grin her way. âThat would be far less fun.â
Timâs shoulders slumped in relief now that the Fates had shown themselves to not be, at the very least, immediately malicious.
Marinette could not bring herself to feel the same kind of relief. She was⌠not looking away from the shirt The Allotter was weaving. The shirt was largely gold, yes, but there was also a myriad of red string that Tim was not seeing, red string that was a gnarled mess where it looped in and out of the fabric, seemingly without care. The places where the string touched were tainted, the glimmering gold turning an ugly shade of orange.
Well, if that wasnât a clear visualization that their String was actively ruining their lives, Marinette wasnât sure what was.
She grimaced, looking up at the Fates.
âWe would like to ask you for help,â she said, bowing her head respectfully. âOur Red String of Fate has been causing problems for many years now, and we would like to have it cut, if you are able.â
Tim raised his eyebrows just slightly at the tone change but dipped forward in a bow with her regardless.
Tim did not want to think about the backs of their necks being exposed to gods. Sure, logically he knew that was not necessary for the Fates to kill them â it would only take one or two quick cuts before theyâd be gone, without a chance to try and fight back, but the old vigilante part of him couldnât help but scream about them being so visibly vulnerable in front of a potential threat.
âAh, they never come to say hi,â The Allotter joked.
âHi,â Marinette said belatedly, lifting her hand in a slightly awkward wave.
For a moment, the two humans froze, unsure whether this would be construed as her mocking them, but thankfully the Fates seemed amused.
âI suppose itâs better than what people usually ask for,â The Spinner mused absently. âThough we are not meant to alter Fate, we simply make sure it follows its course.â
âIâm not sure that this is how their Fate is supposed to play out, though,â said The Alotter, frowning at the shirt they were working on as if she could make it feel bad for disappointing her so. âTheir Fates have been difficult to work with, ever since I started Weaving it. Perhaps they are meant to have their bond broken.â
âI donât know, The Old Man has never been the type to let his pairings fail,â The Spinner pointed out.
The Inevitable smiled, her gaze warm when it landed on them. âWell, they came all this way, we might as well cut their String for them.â
Her sisters seemed hesitant, but ultimately they nodded their agreement, motioning for The Inevitable to step forward.
Tim and Marinette almost couldnât believe it. After all this time, all this work, it had been that easy?
âButâŚâ The Inevitable said, and the glee that had yet to fully form immediately turned to ice in their veins. âI canât see it. It is not quite under my domain. Could you point it out for me, dears?â
âOh, sure. You see this orange bit? Itâs right in the middle,â Marinette said, putting her hand to the string, intent on looping her finger beneath the red and dragging it out so the woman could safely access it.
Only to jerk back, as if she had been burned.
She had been.
Marinette and Tim groaned in unison, stumbling backward as their hands decided that they wanted to burn themselves off. It wasnât too bad in comparison to the other times their String had outright tried to hurt them, the pain was relatively isolated, she had recoiled immediately and this seemed to be more of a warning, but it still wasnât something that could easily be powered through.
Right. The String retaliated when they touched it with intent to harm.
Fuck.
The Inevitable seemed hardly surprised. That pleasant expression of hers hadnât wavered.
âWhat a shame. Should I try to cut it anyway?â
Marinette and Tim looked at each other, nerves crawling up their throats in tandem.
Was this a test? They supposed that made sense, why would they ever do something out of the goodness of their hearts? In that case, it would probably be the correct choice to keep going, stick to what they chose even in the face of possible danger. Prove just how determined they were.
(Prove that, despite their desperation to cut their Red String of Fate, they were still good little humans who knew their place.)
But what if it was genuine? What if they told her to go through with it, and she snipped the wrong string by accident? What if she killed one of them?
Marinette and Tim hesitated.
The back of their hands brushed against each otherâs and they were quick to interlock their fingers. After all, they already knew what they were going to say. If this was to be their last moments, they wanted comfort.
âWe would still like to try,â Marinette said.
If the Fates wanted to kill them, surely they wouldnât be stopped by the pair of them saying no.
And, if it were an accident⌠they had known since the beginning that their quest might end tragically.
At least, no matter what happened, their bond would definitely be severed.
Tim nodded, smiling in a way he hoped came across as earnest. âPlease, go on. We are in your care.â
The Inevitable looked mildly surprised, the barest widening of her eyes giving her away.
And then her face split into a wider, toothy grin.
âIf you insist.â
Their grips on each othersâ hands tightened, harsh enough to bruise, and yet neither of them looked away from The Inevitable as she lifted her shears to the fabric.
Snip.
Marinette and Tim stay stock-still, waiting for consciousness to leave them. For their partner to drop. For some kind of fanfare.
It came in the form of the Red String sizzling, lighting up a bright, fiery orange that even Tim could see. Tendrils of flames curled their way over the String, flying over it at a rapid pace, looping over them both several times, eating away at what had once caused them so much pain, until all that was left of their bond was two tiny ribbons, wrapped around their pinky and thumb.
For just a moment, it was completely silent, save for the crackling of the fireplace.
Marinette and Tim look at each other, cautious. They search for the invisible force that had always tried to draw them near each other, the desperation to always be touching or the whispers in the back of their mind begging them to just give in and kiss each other. The traitorous thought that they were meant to be.
It wasnât there.
But there is still undeniably care. Marinette still wants to joke around until he sends her that stupid little grin of his. Tim still wants to take advantage of the fact they were in a country neither of them had been to before, take her to see all the sights and watch her eyes drink in every little detail as they always seemed to do.
The question for them is: does the other feel the same?
They search each otherâs eyes. Neither of them is particularly fond of the idea of showing open vulnerability when there was a very real chance it might be met with scorn.
âSo,â Tim said, cautiously. âHowâre we feeling?â
Marinette crashes into his chest before he can even fully get the words out, her arms wrapping around him tightly.
âJe tâaime bien,â she whispered.
I love you.
Despite the way she has chosen to hug him, her arms looped around his chest and squeezing so hard he fears his ribs might collapse under the strain⌠he feels like he can finally breathe clearly again.
He laughs, breathlessly, returning her hug almost as desperately.
~~~
Next part
@laurcad123
#bound#maribat#timari#timinette#timmari#one more part one more part one more part#tim drake#marinette dupain cheng#ladybug#red robin#i feel you
1 note
¡
View note
Note
Okay so here's a lil' prompt for you
How about some rough foreplay between a jealous Geralt and Jaskier being all "fucking finally you dumb sack of potatoes"
my darling nonie, thank you for your patience, im sorry it took me so long to get my writing vibes back, but we're finally back in business!
Warnings: horny, lil bitey/manhandle-y but nothing past netflix canon consistent roughness, grumpy dumb geralt and jaskier doing his best to get him to use words, lol and swearing.
_________________
âYou donât scare me, Geralt,â Jaskier huffed, leaning back against the footboard of Geraltâs bed. Theyâd been sitting on the floor by the fire in his room for hours now, enjoying the warmth and reveling in the rest that the last few weeks of winter provided. Geralt, of course, had been getting a little antsy, ready to pack up and go, but also reluctant. So of course he had expressed this by being a bit of an asshole.
âI donât want you scaredâŚâ he grumbled, picking at a hangnail and feeling a little bit like an idiot. He couldnât exactly tell Jaskier how he wanted him, and that was probably the most frustrating thing on his mind that night. No matter what, he was going to keep the bard around as long as Jaskier would suffer his foul moods and emotional illiteracy. But it hurt to have him so close but so far out of his reach and he was constantly angry with himself for continuing to want.
âThen how do you want me? Hm?â Jaskier asked, flailing his arms about, expressing nearly as much frustration as Geralt felt, âAre you looking for a fight? Someone to hold your hand? Would you like me tied up instead? For fucks sake Geralt just fucking spit it out.â
Clenching his jaw, Geralt growled as he did his best not to picture his best friend tied up and desperate for him, âNo.â
Jaskier got up on his knees and shuffled a little closer to where Geralt was leaning against the opposite wall, looking something like a praying monk, âMellitelle, Geralt. I donât think I can get it through your thick skull that I will absolutely not run and hide or abandon you if you tell me what youâre thinking. Even if itâs uncomfortable. Especially if itâs uncomfortable.â
As Geralt tried to find a way out of the corner heâd backed himself into with words satisfactory to the bard, he made the mistake of glancing at him. Jaskier looked like a romanticized painting in the firelight. His hair glowed in an orangish warmth and the low golden tones made his blue eyes sparkle even in the fading light. It really wasnât fair. How the hell was Geralt supposed to say anything other than what he truly wanted?
Fear. Fear of rejection, or worse, of Jaskier, thinking it was some ridiculous joke and laughing him off like that couldnât possibly be what has Geralt so worked up. That was plenty to keep Geralt from telling him exactly what he felt and thought. So he stayed quiet.
âYou absolute-â Jaskier grumbled, almost to himself before starting in on a lecture, with animated hands and everything, âHere I am, quite literally on my fucking knees asking you to tell me whatâs bothering you - which appears to be about me, so I think I have a right to know- and you just fucking look at me. What the ever-loving fuck makes you think Iâm shivering my ass off in this haunted keep for, not getting laid in a warm castle - or even by your brothers down the hall- for anything other than a pathetic devotion to your grumpy ass?! Are you blind? Are you really so self-loathing? Do you just not care? For fuckâs sake, Geralt. Tell me so I can make it better because Iâm not allowed to make the leap here! Iâm not a sorceress! I canât just probe your mind to-â
Geralt lunged, not a single thought in his head, just a frustrated need to tell Jaskier what he meant and an inability to do so with words. âThe first leap..â Fuck he hoped heâd read that right. If years traveling with the bard and constantly unraveling his riddles was anything to go by, he absolutely had. But the chance of rejection still hung in the air and pushed him near the edge of tears.
His hands gripped the front of Jaskierâs chemise and yanked him closer, so he was almost hovering over Geralt, and he recklessly mashed their lips together. Jaskier had to brace himself on Geraltâs shoulder and for a moment the witcher was terrified he was being pushed away. He was about to let go and quite literally tuck tail and run when Jaskierâs other hand laced its way through the hair at the back of his neck and tilted his head for him, deepening their kiss and adding a little intent to the passion.
Geralt groaned and hauled Jaskier up with him as he clambered to his knees, only breaking the kiss out of necessity but sealing their lips together whenever he could. Heâd been given permission. After years of wanting and wishing and guilt-ridden fantasy, he could finally taste what heâd been longing for and self-restraint was rather hard to come by. So he didn't bother.
He crushed Jaskier to himself, needing to know this was real, not just one of his many dreams. In turn, Jaskier hooked one leg around his hips, an awkward position for the two of them standing on their knees on the cold stone floor, but it spurred Geralt on nonetheless. He lifted one knee so the bard was practically sitting on his thigh and rose to stand, kissing and sucking dark red marks on the bardâs jawline and neck. Without a second thought, he used his momentum to slam Jaskier against the wall, trapping him against his own body. Exactly where he wanted him. The bard let loose a soft grunt on impact but dug his nails into Geraltâs back regardless.
âSorry,â Geralt murmured before leaving a set of angry red crescent teeth marks on the bardâs exposed collar bone.
âNone of that, Iâm in heaven,â Jaskier gasped, rolling his hips against Geralt as he rested his head back against the wall, âFucking finally.â
Geralt made a confused grunt, not entirely too concerned with the conversation as he worked on untucking Jaskierâs shirt, clumsily and forcefully yanking it over his head.
âYou thick sack of potatoes, Iâve been flirting with you for years. Fucking claim me already,â Jaskier gasped, gripping Geraltâs hair and pulling him back to him in a punishing kiss.
If thereâs one thing Geralt was good at, it was following orders. And he followed this particular order with hitherto unmatched enthusiasm, in Jaskierâs words, âgoing above and beyond the call of duty.â
#geraskier#geraskier getting together#the witcher#the witcher fic#the witcher fanfic#the witcher geraskier#geraskier fic#geralt of rivia#jaskier#jullian alfred pankratz#comfy answers#jask likes it rough#i just see it in his feral blue eyes okay#today at least#tomorrow he might be a pillow princess lol
488 notes
¡
View notes
Text
take a shot - dsmp!mcc fic
MCC FIC! MCC FIC! MCC FIC! To be clear, I outlined this weeks back, when teams were first announced, and I took very very little from the actual MCC itself when it came to actually writing this - all I have are the same teams, but it really exists in its own continuity outside of Real Life MCC (obviously, as itâs using the dsmp characters) and everything like that as a whole! Just to be clear :D)
The worldbuilding is also Absolutely Bullshitted start to finish, as well as any and all medical information. Rip. Weâre here for a good time, not for a long or particularly accurate one - hope you guys enjoy regardless!! I had a LOT of fun writing this fic, dsmp!mcc aus my BELOVED
title obviously from win it all by derivakat
---
Michael loves MCC.
But itâs one thing to love the normal Championships and quite another when his team looks like itâs falling apart from the inside out - and as the games progress, it becomes more and more obvious that losing, this time, might not be an option.
tws: C!QUACKITY CRITICAL (sorry i promise i love him but he is NOT portrayed very nicely here, very dark portrayal of him), implied trauma, abuse, torture, panic attacks, manipulation, gaslighting, needles, hospitals, MCC-typical violence, emotional distress, prison arc, pandoraâs vault themes
(16k words !! :D long boi)Â
Michael loves MCC.
Of course he does! Itâs fucking MCC - like, who wouldnât love it? MCC is how he met so many people, how he met Dream, that one time, the two of them teamed with Techno and Burren and winning it all - MCC is a goddamn blast and heâs thankful every time he gets the invite that heâs able to compete.Â
Still- itâs hard not to be a little more nervous, now.Â
Dream gave him an invite to his SMP right after they teamed, but it wasnât until months later that Michael actually cashed it in. Entering the server, it became very obvious very quickly that the DreamSMP, as itâs known, isnât quite the same as its shiny media appearance. The spawn was covered in blocks, creeper holes littering the ground. The people he passed were grey-faced, too stoic to be the same, smiling faces he remembers from only less than a year ago. The air stings of gunpowder and iron. Worst of all are The Crater, shoddily covered in glass that does nothing to hide the damage done, rending the server in two straight down to bedrock, and the Prison, looming on the horizon. Absent-mindedly, Michael rubs at his left shoulder, remembering the Warden setting the prongs of his trident against the skin in warning, just hard enough to barely draw blood. Yeah, that place is bad news.Â
The fact of the matter is the server is a mess. And like, okay, whatever, Michael gets it. Everyone has their issues - itâs just the DreamSMP seems to have more than most. Despite his original worries, itâs honestly not been as bad as he originally feared upon logging in; yeah, Bad and Puffy and Foolish and the rest of them are a little more trigger-happy than he mightâve expected (and heâs not going to say that Bad crying over turtles wasnât a little startling when he first joined, but honestly he thinks Bad is just Like That.) Thereâs way more death than heâs really comfortable with, and Puffy keeps mentioning Bad murdering her son (Foolish? He thinks? The guy is also a literal God but like, families are weird, whoâs he to judge) in a way thatâs way too casual to come from anyone entirely well-adjusted, but overall his experience has been alright.Â
Still, he gets the feeling that nobody exactly wants the outside world to know about the issues with the place. Itâs not an issue for him usually, not when his sleeping schedule is the exact opposite of most of the people he knows and he spends most of his time screwing around on the server, anyway (usually harassing the Warden until the asscrack of dawn if heâs being honest) but with MCC, with everyone watching - heâs starting to get why everyone from the SMP was so damn tense all the time, now.Â
Anyway- he loves MCC, he really does. But even that doesnât stop him from wincing when he sees his team card, the names Dream and Quackity and Sapnap written in Scottâs looping handwriting. Heâs not seen Sapnap at all since joining the server, has only heard a little about his place (something Kingdom, not that he was paying attention) from Foolish, and has no idea what the man has been up to. Quackity is his own unique can of worms; Michael doesnât know exactly whatâs up with him and his country, but everything heâs heard so far has sounded like nothing but bad news, casinos and schemes and a trail of wreckage following wherever he goes. And Dream-
Michael looks out his window, chewing on his lip, looking directly in the direction where he knows the prison stands, impenetrable, intimidating. Where Dreamâs cell is, in line with his house, where heâs been hidden for months without a trace. Where the Warden had confronted him that one night, a dangerous gleam in his eyes, blood splattered on his boots.Â
Thereâs no real ignoring an MCC invite - not without good reason, not without the admins picking up on something being up. Thereâs not really a choice, here, but for Michael to duck his head down and pretend everythingâs fine just like everyone else from the SMP. He directs one last glance at the prison before walking away, setting the invite on his counter. If heâs lucky, everything will turn out fine.Â
(He ignores the part of him that asks whatâs going to happen if theyâre not. No point in worrying about what hasnât happened yet - right?)Â
---
Weeks pass, the tournament creeping closer, and Michael gets no alerts from his teammates on his comm. No one comes to his house to check in, say hi, not even a âhey, weâre kinda competing in a massive tournament in like, seven days, you ready?â Hell, he even starts checking his goddamn mailbox for a letter or something only to come up empty-handed every time. Never mind performing well - itâll be a miracle if their team manages to arrive at the tournament at all.Â
It isnât until the day before MCC, the sun high in the sky at what must be near noon, when he finally gets a message on his comm. Michael fishes it out with a frustrated huff, seeing Quackityâs name pop up first when he manages to turn on the screen.Â
Quackity whispers to you: you down for some practice?
It takes a couple seconds for him to blink away his shock - out of everyone he expected to arrange practice for their team, Quackity was definitely not at the top of the list. He half-thought they would have to drag him to the tournament kicking and screaming; from what heâs heard, heâs been nothing if not devoted to his country. Shaking his head, he goes to reply; practice is practice, and their team really needs it.Â
You whisper to Quackity: sure. practice server?
Quackity whispers to you: yes
Pulling up his server list, Michael scrolls for the practice server, finding it and then letting the server transfer do the rest. A few nausea-inducing seconds later, heâs at the practice server spawn, standing in the middle of a neatly paved road surrounded by colorful arenas and signs.Â
âMichael!âÂ
He turns; there, by the Battle Box arenas, Quackity is waving at him, already dressed in a red varsity jacket and a pair of shorts, the jacket bearing a front pocket embroidered with a rabbit and a large R stitched onto the back. He reaches behind him for a red bag, throws it his way for Michael to catch mid-air.Â
âGot these outfits for us last minute - hope itâs alright with you,â Quackity smiles, and Michael tries to prevent his eyes from clinging to the scar spanning the entire left side of his face. âAnyway- how are you, man? I feel like we havenât seen each other at all on the server. Howâs it been?â
âIâm good- itâs been good.â Michael opens the drawstring bag, cataloguing the contents - thereâs a jacket, just like Quackityâs, a pair of shorts and sweatpants, a t-shirt, and a headband, all in varying shades of red and white. âNice outfit- thank you. Is anyone else around?â
Quackity waves a hand behind him. âYeah- Dreamâs here. Should be coming out of the arena soon, actually.â Michael looks over behind his shoulder to where heâs pointing - there, walking down the stairs, is another figure wearing all red that must be Dream. âThere he is- hey Dream! Michaelâs here!âÂ
Dream hurries down the stairs; unlike Quackity, he is wearing the sweatpants along with the same jacket, hands stuffed in his pockets. His hair is a lot longer than Michael remembers, pulled back behind his head in a ponytail, mask, as usual, fastened over his face. He settles behind Quackity, giving Michael a small wave; his hands are covered by a pair of fingerless gloves.Â
âHey, Dream!â Michael grins; itâs been such a long time since heâs seen his old teammate, and despite the circumstances and everything thatâs apparently happened since then, itâs still pretty damn nice to see him. âHowâve you been?â
Dream seems to freeze for a moment, before shaking his head. âGood,â he says, quiet, sounding almost breathless. Michaelâs eyes go to the slivers of skin that show on either side of his face, to the slight shake to his hands.Â
âYou alright? You look a little pale,â Michael asks, and he definitely doesnât miss the way Dream stills at the words, muscles tensing, gaze averting to the side even with the mask - doesnât miss how Quackity steps forward, looking Michael in the eye as he tosses a casual arm around Dreamâs shoulder, smiling brightly.Â
âDonât worry. This idiot has just been practicing a bit too much before you got here,â Quackity gestures with a flippant twist of his wrist, âYou know how he gets. Right, Dream?âÂ
âUm- yeah. Ha,â Dream responds just a little too late to be strictly normal, shoulders tight and nearly pulled to his ears under Quackityâs arm. âPractice- Iâm a little out of shape.âÂ
âYou sure?â Dreamâs breathing hitches and Quackity steps forward, just a little bit, eyes still fixed firmly on Michaelâs own even as he shifts his gaze to try and look at Dream. âWe can take a break if you need, Dream-â
âIâm fine!â Dream smiles with a little stuttered breath that turns into a small laugh, âItâs- uh. Itâs fine. Thanks Michael, but we can practice. Not much time left to waste, you know?â
âYou sure, Dream?â Quackity says, suddenly, voice soft and sincere. âI guess it has been a while since youâve been able to practice- you sure you donât need a break?â
Dream shakes his head firmly. âNo- itâs fine. Really- whereâs Sapnap? He should be coming soon, right?â
âIf you say so, pal,â Quackity replies, doubt coloring his tone as he pulls out his communicator. âI told Sapnap to come, he replied a couple minutes back; he should be here soon, I think. You want to go meet him at spawn?â
Dream nods, and they begin to set out towards the center of the server, Quackity and Dream quickly taking the lead as Michael falls back. After a minute, Quackity falls into casual conversation, rambling about something as Dream nods, Michael trailing behind the two of them and adding his own input as he sees fit. Sapnap arrives soon after, and the noise level picks up even more after that, Sapnap and Quackity falling into an easy rhythm of banter and quips as they set out to practice Battle Box and Parkour Tag, carefully working their way through the different games under Dreamâs tutelage and advice.Â
And hereâs the thing- Michael isnât stupid. Yeah, heâd hardly consider himself a top tier MCC player, and heâll be the first to say that heâs nowhere near qualified to deal with the literal laundry list of issues that affect every member of the SMP, but even so, heâs not clueless. Heâs good at looking at multiple sides of a situation, doesnât easily give into intimidation or manipulation, and heâs observant as all hell. So when Quackity wraps his hand around Dreamâs wrist, fingers wrapping all the way around until his knuckles pale, when Dream winces, muscles in his arm locking before letting it go limp, not protesting when Quackity drags him forward except in the tiny, tight expressions that flit across his face every few moments, tight and gasping and shaky at the corners - Michael notices.Â
âSee you at the tourney, yeah?â Quackity calls to him after practice with a wink before clapping Dream on the back, Michael watching silently as the muscles of Dreamâs neck pull tight, head ducking to his chest. âGood job, big guy,â he says, laughing. âKeep this up for tomorrow and weâll be good.â
âMmhm,â Dream mutters after a brief second, âWeâre- weâre gonna win.â
âBetting on it, pal,â Quackity replies, voice light in a way that completely fails to explain Dreamâs full-body flinch. âMCC, huh? Canât fucking wait.â
âSee you tomorrow, Quackity,â Michael says as he presses DreamSMP on his server list, pretending that a chill doesnât crawl down his spine at the smile that the other man throws his way in return.Â
---
Thereâs no real easy answer.
Michael comes to that conclusion at some point in the middle of the night, restless and pumped on way too much adrenaline to go to sleep. He canât outright antagonize Quackity, canât let him know he knows somethingâs up - not when Quackity had already spent the majority of practice keeping one dark, narrowed eye on him at all times, lips pursed in a slight frown whenever he thought Michael wasnât looking. Heâs not stupid; whateverâs happening between Dream and Quackity is secret, and kept that way for a reason. His mind goes back to the brief flashes of anxiety that had moved over Dreamâs face before he could react fast enough to school them back into a carefully neutral position; whatever it is, he doubts it bodes well for Dream in the slightest.Â
Unfortunately, his hands are pretty damn tied. He knows public opinion on the masked man in the server is overwhelmingly negative, but has no damn idea how far it extends. How many people are in on whateverâs happening in that damn prison? How many people know what would make Dream, bold and bright and recklessly confident in all of Michaelâs (rather limited) memories, into someone so quiet, unimposing, nervous? His head spins with the possibilities, with the ever-present reminder to not make a fuss, let the tournament pass on, to never, ever let anyone find out whatâs going on within the SMP. Should he do anything at all?Â
Too soon, itâs morning, and he drags himself out of bed with a groan to glare at the sun streaming through his window. Somewhere, Quackity and Dream and Sapnap are also waking up, are preparing to compete in one of the biggest damn tournaments to exist. Michael sighs, glancing over to where heâs set out his outfit, freshly pressed and waiting. Any other day, and heâd probably be fucking ecstatic. Here, he buries his head in his hands, muffling a frustrated groan against the palm of his hands.Â
He loves MCC, but he sure as hell doesnât like whatever the hell is going on with the rest of his team.Â
Getting into the server goes smoothly enough. The outfit is comfortable and looks damn good, props to whoever made the thing, and the sight of the multicolored crowd successfully manages to tamp down some of his nerves. He busies himself with saying hi to all of the members waiting in the lobby, happy for the chance to talk to some people he hasnât seen in ages, feels the night of anxieties wash away with every stupid joke told and burst of laughter drawn from his lungs.Â
They come back the moment Scott steps up in front of the lobby. âTeams, itâs time to head to your team rooms! The tournament will begin in fifteen minutes,â Scott says, expression sunny and bright, âweâre wishing you all luck for a great performance today! May the best team win!âÂ
In a flurry of movement, theyâre all whisked to their rooms for a final few minutes of preparation and morale-boosting, and Michael enters the glorified dressing room to Quackity, Dream, and Sapnap already standing there, seemingly in the middle of conversation.Â
âYou ready to win?â Sapnap yells, and Quackity whoops, and Michael manages a small cheer of his own. Theyâre all visibly nervous; Quackity has scarcely stopped moving, pacing from one side of the room to the next; Sapnap is basically jumping in place where he stands. Dream stands at the very back of the room, looking tense; Michael directs a wave his way and gets a small one in return.Â
âGame plan, game plan,â Quackity mutters, âdo we know what games weâre playing first? Dream?â
He nods at Dream, and Dream stands up straighter, mouth falling open.
âOh- um,â he hesitates, a strand of hair flopping forwards as he tilts his head in thought. âWeâll want to save Parkour Tag and Battle Box towards the end- maybe something more high-risk at the beginning, but not first, just to boost morale,â his teeth catch on his bottom lip, âMaybe something like To Get To The Other Side? If they have that- or Build Mart, if we can get it out of the way.â He shakes his head. âIf thatâs alright- I mean-â
âGreat,â Quackity cuts in smoothly. âSapnap? Michael? Does that sound good to you?â
Sapnap flashes a thumbs up, and Michael nods. âYeah, sounds great. Thanks, Dream.â
Dreamâs head snaps towards him, mouth slightly open in shock. The sight of it makes Michaelâs gut twist uncomfortably; thereâs something about how surprised he is, at the nervous hesitancy with which he spoke that was nothing like what Michael remembers of his easy leadership in that MCC with Techno, that doesnât sit right at all in his stomach. Even with his expression largely hidden, thereâs no mistaking the clear, genuine surprise on his face at the idea of someone thanking him - Michael tries to tell himself that heâs reading too much into it as Quackity continues to speak.Â
âWeâre going to win,â he grins, just a little too sharp at the edges, âso get out there and play like your lives depend on it, yeah?âÂ
Sapnap cheers, and again, Michael and Dream follow. Itâs not until heâs outside the door, within the clamor of screaming teams and people counting down with the timer that Michael realizes that Quackity was staring at Dream the entire time.Â
---
Michael curses, frustrated, when heâs knocked off a platform again, making sure to flip Krinios the bird before he falls into the Void entirely. When he makes it to the other side, Quackity and Dream are already deep in conversation - if you can call it that. Even from here, it looks worryingly one-sided.
â-were you thinking, falling off there-â Quackityâs hand is on Dreamâs shoulder, Dream standing stock-still in front of him, âyou better be taking this seriously, Dream.â
âHey- sorry about that,â Michael calls with a wave, âI swear Krinios had it out for me. At least I made it across, right?âÂ
Quackity turns, startled, and in the split-second that it takes for him to register Michaelâs appearance, his expression smooths over into something friendlier, more inviting. âMichael!â He says, enthusiastic, and itâs like the anger that had filled his words just seconds before was never there at all. âDonât- donât worry about it, man. We all kinda dropped the ball on that one, right Dream?âÂ
The words should be encouraging, just simple ribbing between teammates. Dreamâs mask is still ducked down, facing the floor, shoulders slightly hunched in.Â
âUm- Sapnap did pretty good,â Dream says, quiet, âhe got top ten, right?âÂ
Michael looks over to where Sapnap is standing a little ways away, seemingly busy typing on his communicator. Quackity laughs, sharp and loud.Â
âTrue,â he punches Dream lightly on the upper arm, and Michael watches the way he freezes the second the fist makes contact with his jacket, âcome on, man, youâre losing your touch. You really gonna let yourself get beat by Sapnap?â he shakes his head, still laughing as he pulls open his communicator. âJesus- even I beat you in that last round. Watch your spot, Dream, Iâm coming for you.âÂ
âI mean,â Michael says when a second passes and it becomes clear Dream isnât going to respond, âDream was doing pretty well with the last two rounds, right? I thought I saw his name pretty far up there.âÂ
Quackity takes a second before responding, again, staring at Michael oddly as he does. âThatâs true,â he concedes, âhey- I was just making a joke, donât worry. Itâs all for fun, right Dream?â
His gaze goes to Dream, and automatically, Michael follows. Dream seems to startle under the attention, twitching Quackityâs direction in the awkward silence that results. Michael watches as the mask slants slightly to face Quackity, as Quackity looks back at him with an intense, unreadable expression, shoulders strangely tense. Whatever unsaid conversation that seems to pass between them is entirely lost on Michael as Dream finally responds with a sudden, almost strangled bark of laughter.Â
âYeah- just jokes,â his fingers twist over one another, hands held close together in front of his body, âThough Qu- Qâs right, I- I should probably pick it up. Weâre playing to win.âÂ
A ding alerts them to the end of the round, and Michael steadies himself in preparation for the teleport to the next map. As he turns, he catches Quackityâs expression, once again, and the self-satisfied smirk on his face as he continues to look at Dream.Â
âGood luck,â he calls just before they enter the next round, and tries not to think too much about what heâs saying it for.Â
---
They manage pretty well for the rest of To Get To The Other Side, finishing with a second place overall that got cheers from Sapnap and even a slight smile from Dream. Hole in the Wall, on the other hand, has been a lot less successful - though Michael will be the first to say that itâs his fault. His practice in the last few months has been lackluster (at best) and it definitely showed in the arena.Â
He leans over the railing, watching Dream and Sapnap through the crowd of participants left that have yet to be knocked out by the giant walls of slime. Quackityâs standing next to him, having been similarly thrown off the platform early in the round, expression tight and lips set in a small frown, and looking at him for too long makes Michael uneasy so he looks down at the arena again. Theyâre in the last round, and theyâre supposed to be making callouts anyway for their teammates still participating below.
Without thinking, once again, Michael looks over at Dream. Sue him, he knows the guy best and Dream has been acting odd all day, to put it lightly. Even ignoring the part of him thatâs screaming that somethingâs wrong, that thereâs something up that has everything to do with the beanie-wearing man standing besides him, it only takes a few minutes of observation to see that Dream is - for the lack of a better word - off. Michael watches as he vaults over another wall, only barely managing to bring himself to his feet in time on the other side. Dreamâs movements - even to his untrained eye - have always been fluid, effortless. He jumped and vaulted and ran like gravity didnât exist, like every physics-bending maneuver he made was as easy as breathing. Michael remembers watching him sprint over the parkour course before, time completely unmatched as he appraised each obstacle and basically flew his way through, sounding hardly even winded when he whooped loudly in victory from the top of the salmon ladder. In total contrast, Dream jerks away from the coming wall again, movements sloppy and harsh as he scrambles to the other side of the disc-shaped arena. Heâs still fast, and still making jumps, but everything is strangely angled where it had once been fluid, stopping and starting suddenly, moving in bursts of speed and then skidding to sudden stops.Â
âWEST!â Quackity shouts, and Michael watches as Dreamâs head turns jerkily at the noise before he dives out of the way of the incoming wall and manages, barely, to twist around the side. Michael winces at the tumble he takes on the opposite side, clutching his chest slightly as he stands back up again.Â
âNorth!â Michael calls, because he should probably actually help his teammates, huh, and Dream manages to move around this one better, jumping through a hole in the wall and tucking and rolling as he lands. âNice jump- East!âÂ
Itâs an easy wall, thankfully, and both Sapnap and Dream visibly take a breath as they stand in place for the wall to pass over them. As it passes, a droning buzz comes from the speakers, and the walls below them speed up.Â
âSouth-to your right!â Michael shouts as they turn, eyes turning between all of the false walls before finally focusing on the right one, his shout echoed by a similar one from Quackity. At each one of the calls from the man besides him, Dream seems to tighten further, movements increasingly erratic as he dodges and weaves around the walls. Thereâs still a lot of people left - Michael follows Dream through the crowd with a frown, watching as he and Sapnap jump the next wall, Dreamâs foot nearly catching on the top edge.Â
âWest-â Dream flinches, jumping over the two-high wall at the last possible second, landing completely off-balance on the other side and falling to the ground. He scrambles to his feet, but thereâs already a wall at the west edge of the platform - his head turns, still searching for the wall - Quackity yells.
âLEFT!â
Something in Dreamâs movements seem to shift, even in the distance - Michael watches as he immediately, almost robotically, steps to the left at Quackityâs voice, not even jumping, not turning his head to take in his surroundings, just moving instinctually at the words, and slams into the coming wall hard enough to get flung into the middle hole in the platform. Quackity curses, fist crashing into the railing as Dream falls and the chat message shows on their communicators, and a second later heâs materialized beside them, face oddly slack and mask focused somewhere faraway.Â
âShit,â Dream mutters when he seems to come back into himself, shaking his head and then turning to the two of them, still by the railing, âDammit. Sorry, I-âÂ
âDonât worry about it,â Michael cuts in before Quackity can speak. âYou did good.âÂ
âI-â Dream catches Quackityâs gaze, then pushes his head away, mask facing the ground. Something about it and his raised shoulders and the dark, angry glare that Quackity directs over the railing when Michael looks back makes him shift in place, uneasy. âCouldâve done better, ha. Sorry.âÂ
The three of them watch, silent, as Sapnap continues to compete. He manages to get pretty damn far, making it to the top three, but getting knocked off-balance by a wall and off the platform just before the timer sounds. Michael cringes back at the sound of it over the speakers, watches the other contestants settle into place, panting, in victory.
âGreat job, Sapnap,â Michael shouts when he materializes in front of them, and the other two are quick to echo his sentiments. If they sound a little duller than they should be, if Quackityâs jaw seems clenched and Dreamâs all coiled up like a spring, far too tense, itâs from placing lower than they wanted and slipping in the rankings, not anything else.
Keep your head down, Michael reminds himself, and everythingâs gonna be fine. And if the words ring more and more hollow with every repetition, well, thatâs for him to ignore and for everyone else to never, ever find out.Â
---
Buildmart is chosen next, which they all groan at, but at least itâs going to be out early and not left to ruin all of their scores later. Michael takes his place at his build, one third from the left side - itâs some abomination of colored glass and white concrete meant, if he is to guess, to emulate a stained glass window. Heâs between Dream and Sapnap, the former positioned in front of a flower-dotted grass field with a picnic table, the latter staring down a miniature car with black concrete for tires and stone buttons for detailing. He breathes a steady breath as they await the countdown, already planning for his trip to the Colors section to grab materials for his build and the othersâ- Buildmart isnât his strongest game, but itâs not his worst either, and heâs damn well going to try his best.Â
He skids into the portal with an armful of colored concrete and glass, spilling half of its contents inside a chest before running to his build. He pulls himself to the crafting bench to craft - he squints at his build - he needs four red glass panes and 3 yellow, right. As he brings the panes to his inventory and begins laying out the frame of the build in concrete, he looks over to Dream, who is noticeably struggling with placing the flowers in his build and getting the placements to match that of the original. He knocks away a white tulip with a muffled curse, sounding frantic as he looks back to the original, and places it again to no avail.Â
It seems that his struggle hasnât only caught Michaelâs attention, as the statue to the leftmost side of the room explodes in gold coins and confetti - Quackity has finished his build and is now looking at Dream with narrowed eyes. Dream places the flower again, and the build refuses to respond. Quackityâs gaze narrows further, and he opens his mouth-
âHey Quackity!â Michael starts speaking before heâs even noticed that heâs opened his mouth, fumbling as he regains awareness of what heâs doing and tries to find a direction for his sentence to go, âdo you have any concrete?â
Quackity looks at him like heâs grown a second head, which is fair, considering thereâs a block of white concrete pretty obviously visible in his hand. âUm- no? Werenât you supposed to go to Colors?â
Dream finally manages to place the tulip where it belongs, and the build between them disappears in another explosion of gold glitter. Michael laughs awkwardly.Â
âSorry- haha. I got a little mixed up.â He places the last piece of white concrete, watching as his own build disappears. A little wooden cottage takes its place, made of what appears to be just oak wood and cobblestone. âAre you going to get wood? Or should I?â
âI- You get wood,â Quackity shakes his head, visibly frustrated, âAnd Iâll get stone. We have to hurry, weâre falling behind.âÂ
After that, Michael finds it a little too easy - or maybe not easy, but at least tolerable, to interrupt when Quackity looks a little like heâs about to fall on the side of being angry versus just annoyed, stepping between his angry glares at Dream with a forced smile and an incessant string of annoying questions-Â
âHey Quackity, do you have any spare iron?â
âHey Quackity, I think you placed that a little too far back.â
âHey Quackity, can you take a look to see what I placed wrong?âÂ
Itâs not perfect. Itâs hardly even functional; Michael knows that Quackity has begun with the habit of directing death glares at his back whenever he thinks heâs not looking, his responses to Michaelâs questions becoming more and more clipped, often paired with irritated grumbles and sighs. Sapnap, when Michael looks at him, seems largely engrossed with his own builds, but heâs also begun looking over at the two of them with a vaguely dissatisfied expression, and Dream only seems to be getting more jumpy with every frustrated growl out of Quackityâs mouth. Even Michaelâs forced levity and falsely ignorant questions canât do much against Quackityâs anger when they walk out of Buildmart dead last for the minigame, dropping their team all the way down to seventh in the overall rankings, and the tension within the team as they walk out - Quackity nearly stomping, Dream following with his hands wringing around each other and head ducked fearfully - is almost enough to make Michael scream. He looks at the scoreboard with a worried expression as he enters the Decision Dome, trying to quell the sinking feeling in his gut.Â
Thereâs still five more games to go, and heâs not sure how long they can last before something snaps.Â
---
Battle Box is chosen next, and they react to the game with quiet cheers and slightly grim faces. Michaelâs been in enough MCCs to know that this game, of any, is crucial - after their lacking performances in the last two games, a good showing at Battle Box will be crucial to pull them back into the competition and raise morale. With Sapnap and Dream, if this were any normal game, they should be able to sweep through a good amount of the competition without much effort. As it is, though, Michael looks at the two more combat-oriented members of his team with a worried expression, the two barely even able to meet each otherâs eyes. Their interactions so far have been less than promising- if they canât hold it together for this round, well.Â
Michael shakes his head. Theyâll do fine. They have to.Â
Even so, the first round only seems to confirm his concerns - they get woolrushed almost immediately, and in Dream and Sapnapâs stumbling to get to mid, nearly crashing into each other and focusing their efforts on the same player by accident, the other team manages to fill out the wool, sending them back to the spawn box even more frustrated than before.Â
âAmazing teamwork, guys,â Quackity snarks immediately, and Michael rolls his eyes.Â
âLike you did that much.âÂ
Sapnap is still staring at Dream oddly, Dream turning his head to avoid his gaze. The two of them look largely oblivious to Quackity and his whole deal, even as Quackity whirls around to give him the stink eye.Â
âYou didnât do anything either, if I remember correctly,â Quackity mutters, and Michael shrugs.Â
âFair.âÂ
A ding alerts them to the roundâs end, and they resign themselves to preparing for the next round. Michael picks the extra arrows from the wall, knowing that no one else will want the kit, and watches as Dream anxiously runs his hands over the crossbow.Â
The next round goes better, barely; Michael and Quackity end up knocked out pretty early, but Dream and Sapnap manage to kill the rest of the team soon after. He watches from the box as they fill in the wool, Dream looking awfully tense as he shears away the white wool for Sapnap to fill it with red. Quackity watches them both with a tight expression, hands clenching and unclenching at his sides.Â
Michael turns away, ignoring him, going back to watching Dream and Sapnap still standing within the arena. Both of them look awkward, oddly out of step with each other - Michaelâs not watched them fight much, but he knows that they have a reputation as a pair, was there for the Sky Battle round where they completely wiped through the competition. Even here, Sapnap moves forward and Dream flinches back - thereâs something heavy and tense between them, lingering in the few words theyâve spoken to each other, if theyâve even spoken to each other at all, one always rushing forward too fast or following just a little too slow. Theyâre still brilliant fighters, almost unrivaled in hand-to-hand combat and with swords, but the faltering communication is sure to hurt them more in the future.Â
His worries come true just three rounds later, the two in between being narrow wins for their team, each a little more shaky than would be comfortable. Michael has found himself easing off the worst of his anxiety in verbally sparring with Quackity, jabbing at the other with offhand remarks and little needling jokes to keep his attention off the other two, especially as his glare has become more pronounced and his words more angry. Even so, nothing he does or can do will fix the odd tension between Dream and Sapnap, whose communication remains as stilted and awkward as ever.Â
Theyâre facing a stronger team, PVP wise, with Punz and Seapeekay, and Michael ends up falling in a bow duel against Jack. He watches as the Captain falls to a potion by Sapnap, then as Jack is taken out by a crossbow bolt courtesy of Dream, just before Quackity falls to a well-timed bow shot from the opposing team.Â
That leaves the strongest PVPers to battle it out, and Dream and Sapnap manage to team up and kill CPK - but not without taking a nasty damage potion to the face that must leave the two of them low. Michael watches Punz, booking it to mid with a crossbow, anxiously - both of them would be a oneshot with the thing, and on the condition that he takes no damage before fighting with either of them outright, heâs probably got enough health to hold out a few hits.Â
Sapnap pulls out a health potion, and Michael grins - thatâll be good for the two of them, and should secure them the win - only for him to gesture roughly with his sword and for Dream to stagger backwards, panic flashing over his face. He only seems to grow more fearful at the sound of glass shattering on the ground, falling backwards further - far enough to be largely out of range of health pot - and in their shock, Punz manages to catch both of them off guard and nail Sapnap with a crossbow bolt that downs him for the round before similarly dispatching Dream in two hits of his sword.
Sapnap explodes upon respawn in the box - âWhat was that? I had a health pot!â
âI-â Dream fumbles, face still oddly pale, âSorry I didnât- I- I-â
âWe had that round!â Sapnapâs arms flail forward as he gestures angrily, Dream freezing further as one hand skims past his shoulder. âI canât believe- I had a health pot! Punz was on, like, half! We couldâve killed him!â
âEasy, easy,â Quackity moves forward, putting a hand on both of their shoulders - Sapnap seems to relax immediately, while Dream, if anything, only looks more tense. âItâs time for the next round - weâll talk about this later, alright?âÂ
Dream nods, movements overly tense, and Quackity flashes a toothy smile his way as Sapnap moves back, still mumbling to himself. He and Quackity move to talk in the back corner, words quiet enough that Michael cannot make them out, and something sick and cold slithers over his spine. Sapnap and Quackity are fiancĂŠs, arenât they?Â
Michael looks over at Dream, mask still covering his face as he looks away through the glass to the arena, shoulders still tight as Michaelâs pretty sure theyâve been for as long as heâs seen him since he came onto the server. He remembers the panic that make itself obvious on his face every time Quackity came up to him, even as covered as it is, the similar- if not the same- fear that had painted his face when he respawned fresh off of the Battle Box round after Sapnapâs sword had passed a little too close to his body.Â
Quackity and Dream- heâs sure, even if he doesnât want to admit it, that thereâs something going on there, dark and dreadful and poisonous. Whoâs to say that Sapnap isnât involved, as well?Â
---
They finish Battle Box decently well, but not as well as theyâd hoped, pulling them up to fifth place with a decently large gap between them and fourth. Quackity and Dream disappear immediately as the Audience Votes begin coming in, leaving Sapnap and Michael to stand awkwardly in the lobby to wait for the rest of their team to come back. Michael watches the crowd for a glimpse of Quackity and Dream, comes up empty. A sigh fizzles through his teeth as he looks up into the sky, the endless blue doing little to ease his nerves - heâs worried, even if he doesnât want to think about it, for his teammates. For Dream.Â
It doesnât take a genius to see that the man is scared of Quackity, that thereâs an odd sort of history there that Michael conveniently has no information about. Whatever it is, itâs left Dream unsure and uncharacteristically nervous, left the entire team floundering without proper leadership to tie them all together. Really, a part of him knows that the Championships should be the least of his concerns - if he were braver, or a little better at combat, or a little less inclined to just let things pass as they always have, then heâd be raising a fuss. Getting in the way, talking to Dream, doing something other than making backhanded compliments to Quackity that heâs sure have been doing little more than annoy the man further.Â
âMichael?â Sapnap comes within his line of sight, lips pressed together in a carefully put-together expression that Michael is sure will collapse the moment theyâre away from othersâ prying eyes, âCan we speak for a moment?â
Michael forces another easy smile to his face as he turns towards his teammate, feels a little disgusted at the amount of them heâs had to use to simply function with the rest of his team. âSure! Where to?â
They walk at a brisk pace to the team room, Sapnapâs eyes focused forwards the entire time, not speaking. If heâs being honest, itâs a little awkward, but the lighthearted comment on his tongue to break the silence dies out the minute Sapnap closes the door and looks back at him with fierce, focused eyes boring into him.Â
âWhatâs your deal?â He hisses immediately, words pitched low even though he doesnât really have to - thereâs no one nearby, and the team rooms are decently soundproofed. Michael feels his hackles rising as Sapnapâs arms cross in front of him, eyes still focused on his own as he talks. âIâm not going to lie- I donât know you that well, even though youâre on the SMP now, but can you quit it with Quackity already?â
âQuit what?â Michael snarks - sue him - matching Sapnapâs tone with irritation of his own.Â
âDonât- youâve been antagonizing Quackity all day,â Sapnapâs hand runs through his hair, messing up his hair and tangling it into knots, âAnd I donât know if youâve noticed, but weâre kind of in the middle of a competition here? So itâd be really nice if you could save the fighting for until after weâre done?â
âSays you?â Michael canât help the retort this time, huffing irately at the offended expression that flashes over the otherâs face, âI donât really know if youâve noticed, but your teamwork has been a little less than stellar, today. Pot calling the kettle black, much?â
âWhat-â Sapnap looks confused, even through his anger, gesturing more and more wildly. âWhat do you even mean?â
âOh, so are we just ignoring what just happened in Battle Box then?âÂ
Sapnapâs eyes flash as he closes into himself again, hands gripping at his upper arms as he crosses his arms in front of his chest once again. âThat- thatâs different. Thatâs because of Dream.â
âOh, just keep blaming it on the other guy, why donât you?â
âNo-â Sapnap shakes his head furiously. âYou havenât been on here for nearly as long, you donât get it, Michael. Dream- heâs-,â Sapnap flails, and Michael groans at the familiar words.Â
âDreamâs what? I was on the team with the guy before, you know. Itâs kind of the reason why he invited me in the first place?â He raises an eyebrow. âWe worked together perfectly well then - am I supposed to believe that his self-proclaimed âbest friendâ canât do the same?âÂ
âYou donât understand,â Sapnap repeats, expression hard and oddly far away, âDream- heâs changed- heâs done so many terrible things. I donât know what heâs said to convince you, but heâs bad news, man. Heâs hurt- so many people.âÂ
âOh- you want to talk about hurting people?âÂ
Michael isnât quite sure what comes over him - only really realizes a white-hot flash of rage lancing through his chest, a sleepless night and half a competitionâs worth of anxiety and frustration and build up combining into a sizzling spike of fury that briefly tinges his vision red.Â
âHow about the way Dream looks like heâs about to keel over whenever anyone gets close to him? How about how he flinches back at literally every loud noise and fast movement? How about how Quackityâs been making these stupid, angry comments at him for the entire competition that make him freeze for a minute each time? Or how about when you were in Battle Box and Dream backed away from your sword like he thought you were gonna drive it through his chest?â Michael barely feels himself stepping forward with each word, jabbing his index finger into the otherâs chest. âYou want to talk about hurting people? How about you go talk to that fiancĂŠ of yours and then come back to talk?âÂ
A loud, droning buzz comes over the speakers, alerting them of the end of the break. Michael steps back, face flushed in embarrassment, before the world whirls away and theyâre teleported back into the Decision Dome.Â
He adamantly refuses to meet Sapnapâs eyes as Quackity and Dream materialize in the sector with them, Quackityâs hand clamped around Dreamâs upper arm as the other man keeps his eyes fixed firmly on the floor, looking even more panicked and frozen than before the break.Â
âYou ready to win?â Quackity laughs, and Michael watches as his hand tightens around the sleeve of Dreamâs jacket, knuckles paling from the strain.Â
âYeah,â Michael tries to cheer, and it feels like ash on his tongue. âLetâs do this.âÂ
---
Survival Games ends up being picked next - Quackity and Sapnap quickly pull up to the front of the group, close enough to be within eyesight but too far to really pick up their conversation. Michael keeps an eye out for the reddish glow of their bodies as they scout the surrounding areas for chest, staying back with Dream as they look at the other side of the road. Heâd be lying if he said that he didnât feel a smug sort of satisfaction of Sapnap seemingly confronting Quackity about whatever the hell has been going on, as awkward as his whole outburst had been. As it is, some time with Dream is nice without Quackity watching over his shoulder like a hawk - he directs a small, genuine smile at the man by his side that Dream seems to do a double take at before shyly returning it with one of his own.Â
âThere- I think I see a chest,â Michael points under a lamppost, running to the wooden box and flicking the lid upwards. He pulls out a chain chestplate that he promptly puts on himself, then throws over the iron boots to his teammate as well as a small stone axe that heâs sure Dream will make better use of. âWe should probably catch up to the others - donât want to be caught off guard while separated.â
Dream nods, and the two of them pick up the pace before finding another chest that Dream rummages through, this time, finding an iron sword that Michael takes for himself and a cake.Â
âYouâve been doing really well so far,â Michael says after a few minutes of quiet, words becoming more firm when Dream looks up at him with a surprised expression. âSeriously- youâve been doing great, man.â
âThanks,â Dream smiles, words quiet and terribly sincere, and the sinking pit in Michaelâs gut returns at the tone. âNot as good as I should, though. Iâve been underperforming a lot,â he laughs a little at the words, but even to Michaelâs ears it rings hollow. âItâs not over yet, though.â
âNo itâs not,â Michael concedes, rearranging his inventory as they run. âBut itâs good enough, man, really - just look at my rankings.â
Dream huffs. âYouâve been doing good, Michael.â
âAnd youâve been doing a hell of a lot better than me,â Michael tips his head in his direction. âGive yourself some more credit, man. Youâve been playing well.â
Dream smiles again, but even now the corners of his mouth seem tight, tense. âI need to play better, though, if we want to win,â he says, matter-of-fact, analytical to a damn fault. Michael rolls his eyes, but nods to concede the point.Â
âSure, but that goes for all of us, Dream,â he shakes his head. âAnd itâs okay if we donât win, you know?â
âNo.âÂ
Michael turns, frowning. Dreamâs tone has become oddly flat, eyes dead as he continues to stare at the pavement under their feet. He seems to be chewing on his lip anxiously, startled out of his own thoughts when he looks up to meet Michaelâs gaze. âI mean- I donât know. I really have- want to win.âÂ
Thereâs something so carefully worded about the admission, quiet and scraped open and raw in the slow sincerity of the words. Michael wants to poke at it, wants to understand whatâs left him so unsure of every step, what determination lies behind the words that has left desperation clinging to every shallow breath he draws. A crack of thunder on the horizon, heralding a playerâs death, reminds him that now is not the time.Â
Keep your head down.Â
âAlright,â he smiles thinly, hoping that the fracturing, yawning pit of emptiness in his chest isnât obvious in the words. âThen weâre going to win.âÂ
---
Michael skids to a stop at the finish line, feeling the elytra deequip as heâs thrown into spectator mode. He runs his hands through his wind-tousled hair, feeling it strain against his fingers as he roughly finger-combs it back into place. Dream and Sapnap are off to the side, standing next to each other but seemingly not speaking - Michael smiles as he floats over, still shaking the adrenaline off from the race.Â
âHey,â the two look up, smile in recognition, and Dream waves; thereâs a small smile on his face, strained but present. âYou both did really good!âÂ
âThanks, Michael,â Dream laughs, earnest, âI did decent, I guess- haha. Top ten at least.âÂ
Sapnap whoops. âWeâre popping off!â Michael cheers in agreement, and their efforts manage to pull Dreamâs smile a little wider as he ducks his head to look away again.Â
âThanks, guys.âÂ
They watch as Quackity flies through the finish line, appearing in front of them and shaking his arms out as he gets his bearings.Â
âGeez- that trident,â he shakes his head, looks up. âHey, there you guys are. Howâd we do?âÂ
âDream got seventh,â Sapnap scrolls through his comm, looking through the rows of contestants and their times as they come in, interspersed by the occasional chat message, âAnd I got 10th. Michael got- 28th, I think? And you got 32nd.âÂ
âHmm,â Quackity hums, âWhat do you think, Dream? Is that good enough to pull us to Dodgebolt?â
Once again, Michael watches as Dream stiffens under the scrutiny, head ducking down and looking for all the world like heâd rather be anywhere else. âUm- I donât know,â Dream mumbles, âI messed up a trident- fell into the void once, probably couldâve done better otherwise-â his voice trails off, tensing further as Quackity takes his usual spot by his side, jabbing an elbow none-too-lightly into his ribs.Â
âBut you didnât, though,â Quackity says, tone flippant, âso what do you think? With those placements- is it going to be enough?âÂ
âHey, we did great, man,â Michael glares at him, more forward than heâd usually be - but all he can see is the shoulder that he has pressed against Dreamâs arm, the way Dreamâs stood stock still since the moment he made contact, âLay off of Dream, would you? He did great.â
âYeah, Q,â Michaelâs eyebrows raise in surprise as Sapnap chimes in from the side, rising further when Sapnap moves forward to link his arm with Quackityâs own and half-drag him away from Dream. âChill out, man, we popped off. Weâre gonna fucking win this, ok?â
Quackityâs lips press together; heâs still smiling, but thereâs no mistaking the seething darkness that lingers in his narrowed eyes and furrowed eyebrows, gaze still trained on the pale off-white disk of Dreamâs mask. Still, with the rest of the team against him, heâs in a losing fight and he knows it; Michael watches as he visibly backs down, rolling his shoulders back as he lets Sapnap pull him further back.Â
âWeâre going to fucking win this,â he repeats, and Michael wonders how he manages to make the words sound so much like a threat.
---
âSky battle,â Sapnap calls as the decision dome below them lights up in confirmation of the penultimate game, expression immediately becoming more focused as he turns back to the rest of the team. âAlright- strats, what are we thinking?â
âThereâs the iron at spawn,â Dream starts, interrupted by the teleport to the Sky Battle arena, making him cut himself off comically and take a second to shake off the resulting disorientation, âAnd then thereâs the iron in the nearby island. We gotta pick one, tower as soon as we can.â
âGot it,â Sapnap looks down, seemingly calculating, before looking up again - Michael has heard him compared to fire before, but he thinks this is the first time heâs really seen it; thereâs a veritable blaze burning in his eyes as he looks at each member of the team, easily taking charge as they prepare for the first round. âSame buddy system as Survival Games - Q, stick with me, Michael, stick with Dream. Iâll tower to the next island- Dream, you good with getting the iron at spawn and crafting armor for us?âÂ
Dream startles, before flashing a small thumbs up at the other - Sapnap smiles wider, teeth bared dangerously.
âThis is our game,â he cheers, and Michael enthusiastically whoops in reply, âweâre winning this, you got that team? Letâs go!âÂ
This, Michael thinks, is the way the games shouldâve gone - they jump into action upon the start of the game, Michael watching as Dream races through both chests on the spawn island, getting the iron and jumping down cleanly with a water bucket before following Sapnapâs bridge to the other island. He tosses over a pair of leggings and boots as he lands, then takes Sapnapâs excess iron to craft the other pieces of iron for himself and Sapnap as the other man begins shooting at opposing teams. Their communication is near wordless, simple one- or two-word requests communicating all they need as they follow each other seamlessly into the main arena area, sealing off their entrance as they search the ring for other teams.
Sapnap, especially, seems to have shifted - instead of waiting for Dream to take the lead, he seems comfortable barrelling on forward on his own, trusting for Dream to follow his steps. Michael watches as the two of them easily work through the two lagging members of Orange, shooting through a gap in the wall to catch an unsuspecting Yellow player chased by the border. Michael ends up dying to an unlucky block of TNT placed on his head - curses out what appears to be Quig, bounding over to the other side of the arena, and follows Dream and Sapnap as they continue to fight their way through the competition.Â
Itâs not perfect, for sure - Dream hesitates at a bad place a minute later, ending with Sapnap getting 2v1ed and exploding in a flash of red sparkles. Dream is similarly dispatched a few seconds after, and the three of them watch Quackity, caught in the crossfire of two other teams, before he also goes down.Â
âGood work, team,â Sapnap says as he appears, disoriented, in spectator mode, and they watch the remaining two teams battling in a rapidly shrinking border before Fruit falls as well, leaving Pink as the winners. âThat was close- weâve got this.â The conviction in his voice leaves no room for argument, and Michael, briefly, feels bad for anyone that stands in the way of it.Â
With the second round, they once again fall into rhythm without any major hiccups - someone tries to cut them off before entering the main arena, but are made quick work of by Sapnapâs relentless onslaught. As Michael watches, Dream seems to regain confidence as well, moving more to fight with Sapnap side by side instead of just playing support, tugging him back from a risky play and catching Punz in a nasty combo that does him in when he manages to slip past Sapnap.Â
The four of them end up in the final stand off in the middle, but end up getting caught too high up and killed by the border before they can jump down. Sapnap hisses at the narrow defeat, but the disappointment has hardly seemed to dim his determination - if anything, it seems to burn brighter.Â
âLast round,â he mutters, and Michael watches as Dream walks up to him, bumping him lightly with his shoulder.Â
âThis is our game,â he says, a small smile appearing on his face, and Sapnap returns it with a fiery, blinding one of his own.Â
âOurs,â he says, and even just standing on the side, watching - Michael believes it.Â
Still, his concerns have yet to disappear - they linger in his mind as they jump into an adrenaline-filled last round, jumpy from excitement and victory just within their grasps. Dream is still more jittery than he should be, taking a second more than usual to react to fights, and his teamwork with Sapnap - while good - is still noticeably rusty. Michaelâs lips thin at the memory of Dream backing away from Sapnapâs sword in Battle Box, hunched into himself, almost on the floor, with a clearly desperate edge to his expression - and no matter how he tries, he canât quite manage to shake it off.Â
Unfortunately enough, the third round doesnât bode well for them from the start - Quackity gets bowed off while bridging to the main arena, and upon entrance there they end up flanked, hard, by another team in a conflict that gets Michael killed within seconds. Sapnap and Dream book it to the other side of the arena, where they manage to work through a full team without too much trouble - but the next minute brings another half-team flying at them from the back, catching them in the middle of trying to recuperate. The two focus Dream in the middle of eating a steak, and Michael watches as Dream steps back instead of moving forward to fight, that same shade of fear making his muscles seize as he stands, stock still, watching helplessly as swords fly his way- Michael cries out, but thereâs nothing he can do-
Between one blink and the next, Sapnap is standing in front of Dream, a snarl painting his features as he whirls through both players in a fury. Michael watches, awed, as his sword weaves and dances between the two attacking Dream, making quick work of them both until theyâre no more than items scattered over the ground, then grabs Dream by the wrist and drags him up a nearby ladder onto the upper floor, plopping him by the wall and then backing off.Â
Sapnap stands back as Dream sits against the wall, breathing fast and labored, dropping to his knees with his hands in front of him, palms up, no weapons in hand. Michael watches, frantic, for the signs of any teams nearby - with Dream panicking and Sapnapâs back to the rest of the arena, theyâd be easy pickings - but for once, luck seems to be on their side, because no one comes. Dream heaves a breath through his lungs, deep and shuddery - Sapnap watches, lips flat from concern, but doesnât speak.Â
âYou good to continue?â he asks, when Dream seems calm enough to recognize his surroundings, and Dream looks up at the words, jaw slack from shock and disorientation, before his head dips in a firm nod.Â
âGood,â Sapnap smiles, tight-lipped and fiercely determined, fiercely loyal, as he reaches out a hand that Dream moves to take. âLetâs go fuck them up, yeah? You and me, just like we used to.â
Michael watches, heart in his chest, as they stand together to face the rest of the competition, towering towards the middle and facing off with the remaining teams, watches as they move forwards through explosions and buckets of lava, coalescing onto the middle island, as they battle through the remaining opponents as one in a clean spiral of clashing blades and flying arrows, fighting with their backs to each other in the center of the arena. He watches as a well-placed fishing rod by Dream knocks their final opponent off the platform, leaving them in the middle, triumphant, as the only remaining team -Â
Watches, a brilliant, bubbling laugh in his chest as Dream and Sapnap take their spots in the middle of the arena, standing side by side as Sapnap raises Dreamâs hand in victory, both laughing and cheering into the sky.
---
Their performance in Sky Battle manages to pull them to third - but second place still stands a few hundred coins away, and they watch anxiously as Parkour Tag is chosen as the last game and they are transported over the arena.Â
âLast game,â Sapnap calls, âWeâve got this, alright?âÂ
He gets terse, short nods in return - itâll be a close game, and even Michael is feeling the pressure. He breathes a soft, quiet breath through his teeth as they prepare, looking over to the opposite team as they choose their hunters and runners.Â
âDream, you up to hunting first four?â Sapnap seems to be watching the effects of his words more, waiting for Dreamâs agreement before moving forward, sliding into the position of leader easily when Dream seems to struggle. Dream nods and steps into the hunterâs box, lips pressed together, flat and focused, and Michael turns back to the arena to plan out his route.Â
Parkour, by far, is not his strong suit. It hadnât been his strong suit during Parkour Warrior and sure as hell isnât it now - he enjoys it well enough, but with the pressure of a hunter on him or the time creeping past and the competition standings hanging over his head like a guillotine, heâs prone to slipping up and he knows it. The map is full of dizzying, multi-colored structures and difficult jumps, the twists and turns of the arena making his head spin. Being good at parkour is more than being good at movement - it involves being able to make split-second decisions and execute them with no time to hesitate. Unfortunately, Michael isnât particularly good at any of that, so Parkour Tag mostly just stresses him the hell out.Â
He sets out to the arena, listening for callouts over comms as he fumbles over the buildings. Halfway through the game, Dreamâs voice comes through comms, quiet, focused.Â
âGottem.âÂ
âNice, Dream,â Michael smiles, trying not to trip over a particularly hard jump, only to fall to being tagged in the back by the opposing teamâs hunter - Ant, if he remembers right. âSapnap and Q are still in- weâve got this.â
Once again, each time, Dream races through the opposing team in seconds, seemingly going faster with each round. Michael has heard his reputation as a hunter before, but only now is he really appreciating the extent - the speed at which he manages to dispatch all three opponents is downright terrifying. They manage to win all four rounds, lingering around second place overall on the leaderboards, before Sapnap and Dream switch off for hunting.Â
With each round, Michael watches Dream in the lobby, watching as he tenses further in focus and determination and no small degree of fear, but it hadnât been nearly as obvious in between rounds. Now, with him in the arena with Quackity and himself, Dreamâs jumpiness is all that more palpable, adrenaline making him pace and jump in place from where he stands at the edge of the place. The glass lowers, and he explodes into motion, bounding on top of the nearest tower to wait for the hunter to come towards them.Â
Michael ends up caught first, early in the round, once again, and resolves to following Dream over the glass to watch his movements and make callouts for the hunter chasing behind him. Watching Dream move through the arena, dodging below fixtures and through tunnels and jumping from tower to tower with seemingly no regard for gravity pulling him down, itâs become all the more obvious that this is his element. He makes another hairpin turn around a pole, kicking himself up over a tower and then diving from it to a nearby building, landing on a ledge inside it, hands clutching the wall - Michael watches, quietly awed, as he outlasts the hunter, landing in small, panting breaths in the lobby.Â
âGreat work,â he cheers, quiet, as Dream shakes off the last dregs of the adrenaline, all of them watching the leaderboard anxiously, âJust three more rounds, alright?âÂ
The rounds that follow continue in much of the same vein - Dream, once heâs gotten started, seems near-impossible to chase down; Michael and Quackity provide support, distracting the hunter for as long as they can until they get tagged, but part of him wonders if itâs all even necessary. Dream flies from structure to structure seemingly unhindered by The Laws That Be, expression firm, if a little frantic, as he parkours his way through the arena. To their credit, the hunters chase, and several come pretty close - but Dream, worked up on adrenaline or anxiety or some twisted mix of the two, races over and around the buildings within the arena like his life depends on it.
Itâs a surprisingly (if sickeningly) apt description - the skill in parkour is far from unacknowledged on Dreamâs record; they all know his reputation with Parkour Warrior, all know that there are little that can match his skill as a traucer - but thereâs something newly desperate in the way he runs, the muscles of his body tight and taut even in between rounds, expression permanently tight at the corners from fear. His movements, lacking in their usual fluidity, are made up with sheer speed and mad scrambles up walls that no one else seems to dare replicate. Itâs concerning, even to Michaelâs untrained eye, how frantic he seems the entire time, the flashes of expressions that heâll direct towards the hunter like being caught by them will be his end, but- if anything, at least itâs effective.Â
Between his parkour and Sapnapâs own skill, they manage to dominate the other teams without much issue, and the bonuses from eliminating the other team first combined with Dreamâs survival points each round land them a first place for the game by just a few hundred coins. The four of them watch with bated breaths for the event standings, whooping and cheering together when it shows the red rabbits in second -Â
âDODGEBOLT, BABY!â Quackity cheers, loudly, and the rest of them join him, laughing and screaming incoherently, âLETâS FUCKING GO!âÂ
âLETâS FUCKING GO!â Sapnap punches the air with a loud, resolute whoop of joy, and Dream - still shaking off the jitters of his last round in Parkour Tag - soon joins in with a few cheers of his own.Â
Michael watches them all with a smile on his face as they cheer in victory - Dodgebolt has them against the Yellow Yaks, which will be a hard match up, but between Dream and Sapnapâs skill, if they all stay focused, they shouldnât have any issue.Â
Theyâve done it. Theyâve made it to Dodgebolt - if they keep their heads in the game, then they should win. All he has to do is keep his head down a little longer, long enough to win them the game, long enough for them to go home with new crowns and new coins, long enough for him to go back to living his quaint little life in his quaint little house - going back to heckling the Warden at night and hanging with Bad and Puffy, working on builds and living life away from the rest and pretending that nothing is wrong. The server will go back to normal come tomorrow, and it will all be okay.Â
The smile slips off his face.Â
Theyâve done it. And then theyâll go back to the SMP, and Dream might evade whatever immediate consequences come with losing, but thereâs no evidence that whateverâs caused that heartstopping, devastating fear that has characterized his every move is going to stop. Theyâll win, and theyâll go back to the SMP, and theyâll keep dying and fighting wars and keep pretending that the world they live in is normal; theyâll go back to the server, and Michael will go back in his house while Dream goes back into his cell directly across from it, still locked in a black box with no way in or out, no means of communication with anyone outside, locked away with the key thrown away for anything to happen with no one to know-
Michael glances over to Dream, to the tense edge of his shoulders that has never left for as long as the tournament has continued and long before. To the grey-faced, grey-eyed inhabitants of the SMP, coming to the Championships with sealed lips and a shared determination to never reveal that anything is wrong, to pretend that things are normal and move on.Â
Michaelâs hands clench into fists at his side, then unclench, the helplessness cutting through his excitement like a splash of cold water straight through his chest. Theyâll win the Championship, and then what? Theyâll go back to the server, and then what?Â
He looks up at the sky, avoiding the eyes of the rest of his team as they are teleported to the arena. Around him, nothing comes in reply.Â
---
âShit-â
Sapnap disappears in a flourish of red particles, and Michael winces as Dream picks up the arrow he left behind, biting his lip as he watches the opposite side maneuver on the ice.
Both of Dreamâs shots hit true, and Michael switches to dodging over the ice as the opposing team begins to shoot. His mind is still buzzing with uncertainty, questions whirling around his skull and making his head spin, the reminder to just let things be raging against the anxiety that has wormed its way deep into his bones for the better part of the day. His performance has fallen a bit as a result, and theyâre tied, 2-2, for the last round of Dodgebolt against Yellow - winner takes all.Â
He doesnât know what to do. He wants to tell, but he wants to fall back into the background. He wants to make a difference, but also wants nothing more than to go on pretending that everything is fine. It would be so, so easy to move on and wash his hands of the whole affair - itâs not like anyone else will know, only himself and the guilt that heâs sure will haunt him to remind him of his failures. Is there even anything he can do? Heâs no genius at combat, or parkour, or strategy- all he has are his eyes, his ability to see what the hell is happening with no means to change any of it.Â
An arrow whizzes towards him, too low to hit, and falls to the ice by his feet. Michael feels it plop into his inventory as he runs past it, shivering slightly from the cold or adrenaline or some mix of the two - not that he can really tell. The other team still has an arrow, the gleaming arrowhead catching the light as the person shooting - Jack, it looks like - moves it from one side to the other, looking for someone to aim. Michael lets the arrow into his hand, feeling its weight.
A sudden shock of clarity.Â
He staggers back and nearly trips over his own feet, feeling relief rock his body when he manages to catch his balance - his eyes rake over the rest of his team, still dodging over the ice, completely focused on the opposing side. He worries his lip between his teeth - itâs a risk. Itâs a hell of a risk, and if he messes up - theyâre fucked. Theyâre more than fucked. Thereâs a good chance that this does more harm than good, a good chance that it wonât do anything at all.Â
Michael takes a deep breath, and nocks his arrow.Â
With his bow pointed to the floor, he doesnât think anyoneâs noticed yet - especially the rest of his team, gazes still trained over the centerline to the other side of the arena. Michael plants his feet, raises his bow, aims - heâs standing still, too still, and he can already see Jack swinging the bow towards him from the corner of his eye, preparing to let the arrow fly directly at him. Thatâs fine. It doesnât matter.
Keep your head down.Â
Michael lets go, and Quackity manages to turn just in time to see the arrow hit him between his eyes.
Not this time.
Michael just manages a wicked, satisfied smirk before the world disappears in a flash of red.Â
---
âWhat the hell was that?âÂ
Michael teleports into the middle of the MCC main lobby, finding Quackity already mid-yell in front of the podium, where the Yellow Yaks have taken their places as the winners of the Championships, new, shining crowns on their heads as they greet the crowd with smiles and cheers. Michael turns to where the rest of the team has gathered in the corner, Quackity hissing angrily at Dream, curled into himself against the fence.Â
âI- I-â
âYou lost us the fucking game, thatâs what you did,â Quackity grabs him by the arm, rage painting his features as he yanks Dream closer to him, ignoring the otherâs panicked yell at the proximity and flailing to get away. âWhat the fuck- you had both the arrows. How the fuck did you miss that?âÂ
âBack the hell off, Quackity.â
Michael steps forward, bodily shoving Quackity out of the way - Dreamâs head rises just enough for the two eyes painted on his mask to look above where theyâd been hidden behind his arms, though Michaelâs far too lost in his own anger to pay any mind to him at the moment. Quackity turns his furious direction towards Michael, only seeming to get angrier as he meets his eyes.Â
âOh, fuck off, Michael- you-â he rakes a hand through his hair, âYou fucking- we fucking lost because of you, you know that? We had that! We were going to win that, you fucker-âÂ
âAnd then what, Quackity?â The words Michael had been pushing back the entire day come forth, mixed with his simmering anxiety and muffled anger that heâd been forced to push down, game after game after game, one bubbling mess of emotion underscoring his tone and making Quackity rear back, âThen youâll go back the SMP and pretend that everythingâs fine and dandy? Go back to your shiny little country with a shiny new coin, beat up Dream a few times to work off the adrenaline because, hey, itâs not like anyone else is gonna know if heâs black and blue inside of that shitstain of a prison, is that right?âÂ
The flash of panic that makes its way over Quackityâs face is more than enough to confirm the worst of Michaelâs assumptions, and the rage that has made a home in his chest only burns hotter.Â
âWhat- what the fuck did he say?â Quackity barely manages to catch onto his tone, pressing harder with narrowed eyes and a snarl, âHeâs lying, you fucking idiot, thatâs all he ever fucking does-âÂ
âHeâs not told me shit,â Michael presses forward, forcefully pushing Quackity away from Dream, who is cowering from both of them behind him, âBut you would know a hell of a lot about that, wouldnât you Quackity?â
âI have no fuckinâ clue what youâre on about, pal,â Quackity shakes his head, hair whipping past his eyes, âAnd Iâd recommend you shut your fucking mouth before you go around hurling baseless accusations- I could have you sued for defamation, you know-â
âOh, weâre talking law, now? Fine! Weâll talk legalities- how about we start with that casino of yours and work from there?âÂ
Sapnap moves over, quiet thus far as he watched from the sidelines, and Michael watches as Quackity relaxes, minisculely, at his approach - only to tense further when Sapnap presses a hand to his shoulder, meeting his eyes with blazing eyes staring right at his.
âQ,â Sapnap says, voice uncharacteristically serious, âtell the truth, now- what did you do?â
Quackity laughs - it sounds unsure, even in Michaelâs ears, âSapnap? You canât tell me you believe-â he waves his hands frantically, âthis- this fucking asshole, now, do you hear him? He sounds- heâs literally out of his fucking mind-â
Sapnap shakes his head, firm. âQuackity, Iâll need you to cut the bullshit. What did you do?âÂ
âHeâs backing up Dream, Sapnap,â Quackity focuses his gaze on Sapnap, something creeping up in his tone, sweet and cloying despite the bitter tone, that Michael canât quite recognize, âYou know what Dream is like- he pulled the same shit with you, remember? You and George? Tommy?â He waves a hand at Dream, who ducks down further at the attention, âHe hasnât changed, man! Heâs still pulling the same bullshit, still manipulating people for the hell of it- you know, the exact same thing he did to you? Donât fall for that again, man.â
âI-â Sapnap seems to hesitate, conflict warring over his features.Â
âLook at me, Sap - you know what Dreamâs like. He pretends to be your friend, makes up some stupid bullshit to justify his shit - Michael hasnât been around for as long, not like the two of us, remember? He doesnât know.â Quackity brings his hand to Sapnapâs own, ignoring Michaelâs protests as he laces their fingers together, âI care about you, Sap. All of this- Iâm just worried that heâll end up manipulating you again. Iâm just trying to protect you.âÂ
â...liar.âÂ
âWhat?â
Sapnap steps back, wrenching his hand out of Quackityâs own. His expression, out of what Michael can see from the sliver of his face that is facing him, is stormy with fury and no small amount of regret - Quackity steps back, unease finally beginning to flicker in the corners of his self-satisfied expression as Sapnap stares him down.Â
âYouâre a liar, Quackity.â Sapnap draws himself up. âNow, Iâm asking this for the last time- what did you do?â
Quackityâs expression stutters, falls, as Sapnap stands back next to Michael, the two of them between him and Dream. His eyes flick between their faces, then to Dream, then back again, frown deepening with every pass he makes between the three of them. Michael keeps his arms crossed in front of his chest, feeling his muscles tense with every second of silence that ticks by, Quackity seeming to grow more and more angry and tense under their scrutiny and unforgiving stances-
-a second passes, and he throws himself forward.Â
âQuackity!âÂ
Michael only manages to throw himself out of the way of the man barrelling towards him just in time - too late, he realizes that he wasnât Quackityâs intended target. He tackles Dream to the ground, pinning the taller man underneath himself onto the ground in a rough thump that seems to knock all the air out of him. Dream immediately begins to thrash aimlessly, jaw going slack in panic as Quackity levels his arm against his neck, going still as Quackity presses harder against his windpipe. Michael is only barely close enough to pick up what he says over the sound of the surrounding screaming, Sapnap rushing forward to pull Quackity off to no avail-
â-make what I did two weeks ago look like a fucking joke when we get back, going to make you wish you fucking died-âÂ
The world explodes into white.
When Michaelâs vision clears, heâs face to face to the stony face of one of the MCC admins, their status displayed by the proud red [Admin] by their nametags and the fact that theyâre floating several inches off the fucking floor. He backs away, strangely winded - probably from the panic or adrenaline or yelling or, more accurately, all three, as Quackity is pulled back effortlessly by an admin, easily caging his flailing limbs with a snap of code as he is frozen into place - and Michael whoops.Â
âLETâS GO!âÂ
(The arrow hits Michael in the shoulder, and he disappears in a flash of red - only instead of going to his usual place above the Dodgebolt arena, standing with the other competitors, he finds himself teleported in front of a dizzying array of screens and buttons, too many to have any idea where they connect and how they work. Michael turns to meet the faces of the MCC Admins, each one looking at him with odd, concerned expressions and furrowed brows.Â
âYou shot your teammate,â one says - Noxite - and Michael nods to concede the point, not quite finding the words to speak. âWhy?â
âIf you had such a big issue with the teams, you couldâve just talked to Scott,â another one pipes up from the back, âIâm sure we couldâve worked something out.â
âI know, I know,â Michael runs his hand through his hair, both relieved at the plan working better than he couldâve ever fucking imagined and suddenly lost for words in front of the admins, each one looking at him with their full attention. Every nerve in his body rails against the scrutiny, reminds him to pretend that nothing is wrong - but itâs too late to pretend, now. Itâs been too late for a long, long time.Â
He remembers Dream, looking away all competition, voice dead and lacking all of its former vitality - remembers Puffy, hair a little greyer from stress, grief painting her face whenever she thought anyone wasnât looking - remembers Bad, hands still shaking despite his attempts to hide it - the prison, looming on the horizon, unbeatable, impenetrable - himself, helpless, for all this time, to do anything but watch and wait. Until now. He takes a deep breath, steels himself-Â
âSomethingâs wrong with Dream.â)
âThank you for your information, Michael,â Noxite smiles at him, and relief throws itself through his system so fast that it makes him dizzy- âWeâll handle this from here. Good job.âÂ
âHoly shit- when did you get time to contact the fucking admins, Michael?âÂ
Michael ignores the clamor around him as the lobby bursts into activity and people talking over each other, each one probably trying to figure out what the hell just happened, ignores Sapnap muttering, awed, from beside him, to move towards Dream, still sprawled out over the floor. Thereâs an admin by him, standing by to seemingly keep the crowd away but not engaging with Dream directly, and Michael ducks by them to kneel down by Dream and meet his gaze.Â
âHey,â Michael smiles, still shaking from the leftover adrenaline as he presses his hands to the ground to try and hide it, âWeâve got you. Itâs over- Quackityâs gone. Youâre safe now.âÂ
âMichael?â Dreamâs voice is so damn small when his head twists to look over, hair having fallen largely fallen out of his ponytail to land in wisps all around his face. âYou- how-â
âDonât worry about it,â Michael shushes him, chest twisting painfully. âItâs alright.â
â...I donât feel so good.â
Dream coughs harshly, and Michael quickly maneuvers him to a sitting position as his shoulders shake with another one, hand flying to his mouth as he is wracked with loud, wet-sounding coughs. Concern wells up in his throat, watching as Dream shakes with more coughing, nearly choking as he curls into himself, muscles tense. After what feels like an eternity, he pulls his hand back, and Michael gasps at the sight.
âDream-â
Thereâs blood, and a lot of it - mixed with the saliva in his palm, shiny and stringy over the planes of his hand, dribbling past his lips and down his chin. His teeth are similarly stained red when his mouth opens slightly, stance wobbling before he collapses altogether against Michaelâs body - Michael can barely hear himself shouting for a medic as Dream heaves a rattling, wet sounding breath into his shoulder.Â
âThâts not gâd,â he mumbles, quiet, before going completely limp.Â
---
When you first get strong enough to go to the Nether and collect blaze rods and brew potions for the first time, the first thing that gets beaten into your head forwards, backwards, left, right, and every way in between is that health and regen arenât a replacement for actual recovery. Instant health pots are famous for their tendency to heal everything affected to the same degree - which is bad when you have a particularly deep injury, as itâll often finish healing it near the surface while the injury persists underneath. Regen pots tend to be better at that front, but even they cannot completely fix a serious injury - the two can only act as a temporary, emergency fix for severe wounds, often being an invaluable resource to stop the worst of the bleeding and hold everything together for long enough to bring someone to proper medical attention.Â
Unfortunately, when someone tries to use health pots and regens to completely bypass the time and rest needed for the body to properly heal itself and recover, what usually ends up happening is internal injuries - not completely healed by the potions alone - continue to be jostled and irritated, which can lead to further, worse, problems with internal bleeding and bones shifting out of place if theyâve been broken, which can then pierce through muscle and organ tissue - to be honest, Michael was never the best with all the medical stuff, and heâs half-sure that the horror stories heâs heard were exaggerated to beat it into his head never to be an idiot that thinks that potions can solve everything, but either way, heâs never tested his luck with the things.
Unfortunately, Dream doesnât seem to have done the same, as the entire dayâs worth of intense activity, between practices and MCC itself, were more than enough to fuck over the healing effects of whatever health potions he apparently downed before coming to the Championships. From what Michael has heard, it got a little harried after he was first brought into the hospital, but heâs apparently stabilized since - recovery will be slow, both physically and mentally, but at least heâs out of that damn prison to actually start on that path.
âSimply put, your teammate is a bit of an idiot,â Scott tells him when he finally catches him in the waiting room, hair fluffed up at the sides from where heâs evidently messed it up in Admin-related stress. âBut he should be alright now, with proper medical attention and lots of rest - make sure to tell him to actually rest, will ya? No more parkouring for him - he can wait until after heâs out of the hospital to show us all how itâs done.âÂ
Michael laughs, relief settling into his chest, âThanks, Scott.â He directs a playfully accusing look towards the other, a grin tugging at his lips, âbut you know, heâs only my teammate because you made it that way. Kinda sounds like your own fault there..âÂ
âOh, quiet, you.â Scott laughs- he looks stressed, and Michael feels a twinge of sympathy. The administrative side of things after his whole stunt at Dodgebolt, and then especially with what happened in the main lobby, must be an absolute nightmare. âAnyway, I need to go back - Admin meeting,â he shakes his head, already looking at his comm. âYou should go see Dream, by the way. I think heâs awake.âÂ
âThanks for everything, Scott.âÂ
Scott smiles at him, soft, sincere. âGo see your friend.âÂ
He disappears in a flash of white light, teleporting away, and Michael looks at the empty space where he stood for a few seconds before standing up out of his chair to move towards the door. He hesitates at it for a second, hand on the doorknob but not yet turning it to the side - itâs suddenly awkward, without the pressure of the competition at his back and the relentless questions of what he should do. He doesnât even know if Dream knows what happened, or if heâll be happy with him - for all he knows, Dream was the one who started the whole âdonât tell the Championships what happens in the serverâ deal. His teeth catch on his lip as he stands, lost in thought, at the door.
Well. Here goes nothing.Â
He eases the door open, getting a glimpse inside the room - itâs white, clean-looking, the smell of disinfectant heavy in the air. Thereâs a bed in the middle of the room, a chair on the side with his Championships clothing and what appears to be some sort of padded body armor laid over the cushions. Dream, as expected, is lying down in the bed, unmoving; for a second, Michael thinks heâs sleeping, before he suddenly twists his head over to look at him.
âMichael?âÂ
âHey,â Michael smiles, moving into the room and closing the door behind him. For the first time today, Dreamâs face isnât masked, a glimpse of it visible behind him on the dresser by the bed. He blinks up at him owlishly, eyes wide and green, looking even bigger combined with the hollow planes of his cheeks, overlaid by pale, slightly raised scars. âHow are you feeling, man?âÂ
âUm-â Dream tries to pull himself up, visibly struggling, and Michael rolls his eyes as he hurries over to help raise the back of the cot because youâre supposed to be resting, Dream, just let the fancy bed do its job, and settles back with an odd look on his face as Michael pulls over a chair. âGood? I think? I mean-â he flails his hands a bit, âthis is weird. And I kind of hate this gown- but um. Yeah.âÂ
âThatâs fair,â Michael laughs, and Dream huffs a small laugh out of his own, settling back into his pillow. He looks strangely small, with all the layers stripped away, frail and skinny against the sheets. His skin isnât that same paper-white shade it had been when he collapsed in the middle of the fucking lobby, but itâs still pale enough to be vaguely worrying, especially combined with the IV and other wires hooked up to him.Â
âApparently, Iâm dehydrated,â Dream drawls when he catches Michael staring at the IV, making a small, frustrated sound through his teeth as Michael turns to look at him, âfigures, I guess, but still sucks. I hate needles.âÂ
âOuch,â Michael winces in sympathy, âyeah, those donât look that fun.â Dream smiles up at him, before his expression shutters, dulls, and he looks away, not meeting his eyes. The sight of it makes Michael frown, quiet, remembering the way heâd drawn back from them all over and over again throughout the day - that fear and trauma wonât go away in a day, but it hurts all that much more to see his face as panic flashes across it and he pulls back, gaze carefully detached.Â
âDream?â Michael moves closer, but is careful not to make contact, âyou alright?â
âHmm?â Dream directs another small, tight smile his way, strained at the corners as his eyes flick away to the floor once again, âyeah- Iâm- Iâm fine.âÂ
Michael sighs, but decides not to push it. âHave you done anything else here, yet?â
Dream shakes his head. âNo- I think that someoneâs going to bring food over soon, Iâm not sure. Not really hungry,â he mutters, half to himself, and Michael tamps down the concern that wells up in protest, âBut weâll see, I guess.âÂ
âThatâs good,â Michael nods, and Dream looks up at him, expression startlingly unsure.Â
âUm- do you know?â He wrings his hands together, eyes darting across the room nervously before flicking over Michaelsâ face, and Michael tries to make himself look as calm and comfortable as possible, âI mean- do you know whatâs going on with- everyone?âÂ
Ah. Michael winces internally- he probably shouldâve expected this question, but in the fallout of what happened in the lobby and Dream, you know, passing out in his arms, he ended up brushing off or ignoring a lot of the chaos that resulted. He wracks his head for snippets of information that heâd seen in his communicator and from visitors to the waiting room, including people that had been there with him that had been pulled for questioning and meetings, Tommyâs expletive-filled yelling from the lobby still ringing in his head.Â
âUm- I think that theyâve got a team of moderators pulled up to investigate the server, figure out whatâs been going on,â Michael ticks names off on his hands, mentally going through the list of people that heâs been given information on, âThey have Quackity in custody, I think, for the moment- theyâre still waiting for more information on what to do with him, but theyâve got a whole MCC lobbyâs worth of witnesses that saw him assault you so far, if you plan on pressing charges and stuff- um- Sapnap got pulled for questioning, nothing too major right now, I think that theyâre going through the other server members that were attending the Championships for the moment.âÂ
âAre they- putting them in jail?â Dreamâs voice sounds slightly tinny despite his forced calm, arms crossed in front of him, and Michael shakes his head firmly.Â
âNo- legal stuff between servers is weird, and I think theyâre holding off on anything like that for now. Quackityâs just there at the moment because of assault charges on the MCC server - stuff in the SMP is still technically outside of their jurisdiction.â Dream visibly relaxes, and Michael smiles thinly, âItâll be rough for a few weeks as they collect evidence and figure out what to do, but for now, theyâre just focusing on recovery - giving people medical attention if they need it, lining up therapists,â he laughs, quietly, âlots of therapists.â
Dream hums, looking away. The corners of his mouth fall, eyes fluttering shut as he breathes a shuddery sigh through his lips.
âI- never wanted it to get this bad,â he opens his eyes, looking down at his hands, lip slightly trembling, âI donât- I donât know where it all went wrong.âÂ
âHey,â Michael slides closer, ducking to meet Dreamâs eyes with a soft smile. âYouâre not alone anymore, alright? You donât have to fix it all by yourself. Focus on yourself, on recovering.âÂ
Dream hesitates, breath seeming caught in his throat, wide green eyes staring into Michaelâs own, before ducking his head to look away with a slight nod. Michael leans back in his chair, watching as Dream turns to the side, curling in on himself slightly with a small wince, eyes fixed on the window.
âDidnât think I was going to see the sun again,â Dream says after a while, gaze still trained behind the glass to where the sun is slowly setting, rays of sunlight streaming past the slits in the blinds and casting glowing stripes of honey-gold throughout the room and over Dreamâs face. Michael feels something cold press against the back of his throat, the quiet admission making air stutter in his lungs at the image of Dream, alone, huddled in the middle of an obsidian box for months and months and months, never knowing if heâd see anything other than the same black walls for the rest of his life.Â
âYouâre not there, anymore. Youâre safe now.âÂ
Dream doesnât reply, continuing to look out the window silently, breathing slowly as he moves his hand through a sunbeam, watching the way it streams between his fingers and warms his skin, seeming mesmerized by its soft glow.Â
âMichael?â Dream looks over, and Michael feels the air punched out of his lungs at the soft, disbelieving sincerity held within his expression, the fearful edges for once pulled back far enough for the light to catch the quiet, heartfelt appreciation gathered in the slight quirk of his lips and downward slope of his eyes. He looks away a second after, a band of light cutting across his face and landing over the bridge of his nose, smile still on his face, voice almost too quiet to make out. âThank you.â
âOf course,â Michael feels his own smile widen, looking out the window himself- it really is a beautiful sunset. âWhat are friends for?âÂ
#-> my writing#my writing :D#c!Quackity critical#tw trauma#tw abuse#tw torture#tw panic attack#tw manipulation#tw gaslighting#tw needles#tw hospitals#tw emotional distress#pandora's vault#prison arc#god this was so fun#hope you all enjoy !!#long post
333 notes
¡
View notes
Text
The Midnight of Despair | Volturi Kings x fem!reader
As you all can see, I got carried away just a little with this one. It was supposed to be a one-shot, but I'm planning at least part two, since this part got soooo long.
Anyway!
I hope you'll enjoy reading it as much as I enjoyed writing. Sorry for any grammatical errors, as well as any confusion with syntax. English isn't my native but I always try my best! Constructive criticism is always welcomed.
Please, pay attention to the warnings. If you are uncomfortable with any of the topics, simply do not read.
I pictured here Aro from the films (as Michael Sheen is perfect for this part), Caius from the films (maybe a little bit older) and Marcus from the films but his younger self (maybe 20?). Also, I wrote at one point that [Y/N] has blonde hair and blue eyes but it just helped me with the descriptions. Obviously, you can picture characters according to your wishes.
Warnings: Rape (graphic description!), Depression, PTSD, Swear words, Forced Pregnancy
Word count: 7816 (!)
Summary: [Y/N] and Bella are childhood friends. They were always there for each other. [Y/N] had tough times and struggles with everyday life. Bella faces depression after Edward had left her. [Y/N] tries to get her going and alive. One day [Y/N] is raped and gets pregnant with the rapist. Not long after that it turns out that Edward got himself into the mess with Volturi. [Y/N], even traumatized and in pieces, will not let Bella go without her supervision to Italy. What is going to happen when [Y/N] will stay at Volterra? Is she really predestined to be Kings' mate? Is she going to have her baby or abort the pregnancy? Will the trauma go away or is she going to struggle for a long time?
You thought that the death of your parents was enough to break you. As they say, if youâre not willing to bend, youâll break. And you did. After all.
Ever since youâve been born, everything went downhill. You were a weak child and within your first five years of life, youâve gone through countless surgeries. Something was terribly wrong with your spine and the doctors were worried that you wouldn't be able to move normally.
You got your âhappily ever afterâ. After fourteen surgeries and taking more than a dozen medications, you could be considered healthy. It made you remember the better part of your childhood. At this point, you couldnât even recall constant visits at hospital or ingesting enormous amount of drugs.
What you could recall, was the agony that your mom went through while dying of pancreatic cancer. You tried to help her but there was literally no help available. Sure, chemo did help, but only a little tiniest bit. When someone got this type of cancer, there was only one way to die. It was neither pretty, nor pleasant.
So your mother died when you were sixteen. Your father followed shortly after her. He suffered from severe depression after your motherâs passing, but it was the car accident that got him killed. You were just before your graduation.
Youâve finished school and tried to go on. It wasnât exactly an easy path to follow. You had the feeling that fate had made you its whore and the devil knows his jokes. Somehow, you got through college. You used the money from your dad's insurance policy entirely for your education. It was the only thing you could do to secure your future.
At 22, you got a job at the same hospital where doctor Cullen worked. You were a nurse on the paediatrics ward, but the hospital in Forks was so small that you often found yourself working with doctor Cullen. He was always kind to you and exuded a fatherly warmth. However, like everyone from Cullen family, he was slightly withdrawn from all conversations and social activities.
You noticed a slight change in his behaviour when your best friend, Bella, started dating with the doctor's youngest son, Edward. Carlisle has been talking to you more and more. The conversations weren't long â more like short exchanges of words, whether about his familyâs well-being or any leisure activities both of you devoted yourselves after work. Nevertheless, you started calling each other by the othersâ given name.
You met with Bella on average once a week. Sure, you were four years older than her, but the age difference never was a problem. You always got along well, and age had nothing to do with it. With time, you've watched Bella thrive during her relationship with Edward and you've enjoyed her happiness. Your relationship had loosened a little, but you didn't hold it against her. With Forks being so small, you could easily meet Bella on the street or in a shop and talk to her about silly things or this boyfriend of hers. It made her blush furiously every time you brought up the topic, especially if Edward waited nearby.
And then, just like that, something snapped. Of course, you heard about their huge quarrel about god knows what, and that Bella wanted to make herself scarce immediately. Charlie called you that night if , by any chance, you could talk some sense into her. Bella not once picked up her phone and then she got her stupid ass into the hospital. And magically reconciled with Edward. Thatâs when you started to be suspicious. Something wasnât right about this situation, at all, but you let it be.
Time passed and even though you liked Carlisle as a colleague, you became gradually suspicious about him and his family. Things that you noticed were little, almost insignificant, but something told you that thereâs more than meets the eye. Bella herself began to limit contact with you, mainly due to her lack of time for Edward. But when you did get a chance to meet and talk, the subject of Edward still came to the surface.
You tried to understand your friend, while not understanding her at all. You also were in love once but your mother's illness and then your father's death took too much of a toll on you, to experience your first love in such an intense way. It was incomprehensible to you, how Bella could lose her head so much for this boy. And yet you tried, tried to be there when Bella needed you the most. Simply because you were a good friend and also because you needed a friend.
You were left alone, out in this world, with no one to care about and no one to love. Only Bella, as present and, most importantly, alive person, connected you with your childhood and good memories from that time. She was the only one left. You considered her your family and you didnât want to lose her too. Not after all youâve been through.
At the day of her birthday, you saw her quickly after her school. You gave her a small gift and you both agreed to meet a day later because Edward's family had invited her to stay at their place. After that birthday, everything changed. The next day Bella went missing. You went to her house exactly as agreed and Charlie said she had been gone for a few hours.
When Bella was found later that evening by Sam, Charlie's colleague, everything became frighteningly clear. The Cullens had moved out of town. Apparently, Carlisle had gotten a lucrative job somewhere else. That didn't surprise you, he was a really great doctor. But how could he not mention a word of it to you? Not that you were so close to him but you considered him a good comrade of yours and moving out of town like this, without a word⌠It seemed extremely strange to you.
The months that followed were very similar. Bella fell into a deep depression and apathy. You came to visit her, but during these visits it was mainly you who talked. You talked about work, about your next qualification course and about the anniversary of your mum's death. Bella mostly remained silent. Charlie confirmed that, yes, she did go to school, but apart from that, she sat in her room all day and stared at the window.
You knew from Charlie that she was slowly trying to reconnect with her friends. And that she was spending a lot of time with that boy from the reservation. You were happy because it meant that your friend was slowly coming back to life. Maybe not back to normal, not yet, but at least she was trying. And you were trying too. To be a good friend, a good sister to her.
You started talking more during your visits at her house. Unlike before, the subject of Edward didn't exist. It was as if he had never existed. So you did not mention him at all. Bella was healing, slowly, just as you were, when both of your parents died. She was there for you, even if you could only talk to her on the phone because, at that time, she permanently lived with Renee.
For the first time in several months, you hoped that things would somehow work out. In your life, the moments when you were truly happy never lasted long. It was the same this time. One day, you went to Port Angeles to buy new clothes for work. Yours were still from your university days, worn out, but not so long ago you were short of money and preferred to spend it on other things rather than buying new clothes.
By the time you got back to your car it was pretty late. The car park was deserted. On your way to the car, a man accosted you and, before you knew it, he had hit you on the head with something heavy. When you woke up, you were in a squalid alley. The man was pressing you against a wall with all his strength. You only realised what he was going to do, when you felt a cool breeze brush against your bare legs. Your trousers and underwear were almost at your ankles. You started to squirm, trying to free yourself from his iron grip. You heard his quiet giggle next to your ear.
"Don't resist angel, Iâll be quick," he whispered in your ear, pawing at your breasts with his left hand. You felt sick to your stomach. He had hideous breath, as if he had been drinking for three days, then puked and drank again. You started to jerk harder, to pull away, but it only caused you pain. He held tight, pushing against you with his whole body and whispering disgusting things under his breath. When he finally entered you, he tugged hard on your hair. He made no effort to cover your mouth because you didn't even try to scream. You were out of breath, unable to say a word. You were afraid that he would kill you. You wanted him to go away so that the pain would end and you could finally go home.
When he finished, he let you go and just walked away. You stood there, half naked, frozen and shaken, for god knows how long. You were unable to move. When you felt his semen running down your leg, you finally managed to vomit. Your cheek was bruised and scratched from how hard he pressed you against the rough wall. You wanted to go home, but you didn't have the strength to get up from the street.
You weren't sure how much time had passed, but you finally got up. You got dressed and walked to your car. Everything hurt. You didn't want to, but you knew, you had to go to the hospital. You could not leave it like that. He had already hurt you, but what about the others? You couldn't let that happen. All the way to the hospital in Port Angeles your hands were trembling. Returning to that memory, you didn't even remember how you got to the ER.
At the hospital, they took care of you properly. They called the police. Two female doctors were there for a medical examination. The nurses were very nice. You tried to put on a good face. You've thought about how your sexual experiences has been so far. Your first sex, like most people's, was terrible. Your boyfriend was two years older, you were 17 and it all went wrong. You were in pain. He didn't seem too happy either. Up until you graduated from high school, you tried to make it work somehow, but there were never any fireworks. It wasn't until college that you discovered the good side of sex.
However, you never had sex with someone you loved more than life. You haven't met anyone like that. And you were sure that sex with that person would be unique and exceptional. Until now, of course. Lying on a hospital bed, you felt exploited. Abused. Filthy. Humiliated. How can one do something like that to another person? The nurse asked if someone could come and pick you up, and you didn't have much of a choice. You called Bella. While she was on her way to the hospital, you let the police officers question you. You mechanically slurred the words as if it wasn't about you at all. As if it wasnât you that had been raped.
As soon as you saw Bella, you were no longer able to pretend that nothing had happened. You were sobbing and she hugged you tight, telling you that he would pay for it. You weren't so sure about that. You wanted to be home as soon as possible, so you went back to Forks. Bella said nothing while driving because there was nothing that could be said. In the shower, you scrubbed yourself so hard with the pumice that you thought you had taken off all your skin. To your absolute disgust, you could still feel his touch on you. You could hear him whisper against your ear and you could smell his hideous breath.
A week has passed. Bella texted you every day, and you were able to hang out almost every other day. She was a good sister, a great friend. She didn't want to leave you alone in this. Despite being offered leave, you went to work. You didn't want to keep thinking about what happened. Each time, after taking a bath, you were unable to look in the mirror. On the first day, right after scrubbing, you decided to take a look. You had bruises on your stomach, thighs, buttocks and breasts. Your forearms were scraped, your cheek was scratched and bruised. The worst of it was that you had been bleeding for days. The gynaecologist said, it was due to too much force, and the fact that you actively resisted for a while.
You were trying to get back to normal. You went to work, you were seeing Bella and taking your course. But no one could touch you. You didn't even shake hands to say hello. You didn't care at all, you couldnât endure a touch anymore. Not in any way. You didn't get your period, but the doctor said it could happen. It was a shock to the body and a lot of pain to bear. Also, you bled for almost a week after the rape.
You started to be afraid to go out alone. When in a shop or at work, if anyone approached you from behind, you started panicking and hyperventilating. You couldnât walk ordinarily on the street. You looked behind every two or three minutes to assure yourself that nobody was following you. Your hands trembled while driving the car or making the tea. Your eyes were starting to water as soon as someone even tried to touch you. You had nightmares and you started losing your mind because of this.
When your period did not come in the following month, you began to worry. Surely you couldn't get pregnant with this... monster. Not you. Of course you have checked. You would not be able to live in such ignorance. It turned out that yes, you indeed were pregnant. When the doctor confirmed it, you fainted. Not you, not like that. You didn't even think you'd ever be a mum. Let alone like this. You hated your body even more and the fact that it had betrayed you in such a villainous way.
You knew this path led to madness. You were in an even worse mental condition, than after losing your mum; than after dad died in the accident. You have shed countless tears. You didn't want to abort this pregnancy, and at the same time you wanted it with all your heart. If only you were able to defend yourself. Break away from him and run as far away as possible. It would never have happened. But you were weak and didn't even have the energy to scream. Would it have made any difference though?
You were constantly beating yourself up with thoughts about whether you should keep the baby, when something completely bizarre happened. Jacob called you that he had to rescue Bella after jumping off a cliff. Annoyed, you got in your car and drove up to the Swans' house. Bella's car wasn't there, so you waited patiently in yours. When they arrived, you were boiling with rage.
âHave you lost your fucking mind?!â you shouted, as you got out of the car.
Bella rolled her eyes. She looked miserable. Her eyes were bloodshot and she was soaked through. She smiled weakly towards you.
âIt was just for fun, you knowâ she muttered, as you hugged her tightly. It was your first closer contact sinceâŚ
âIt was just for sport,â she tried again.
You snorted in annoyance.
âYeah, sure, get inside before you get sick.â
As you both stepped onto the porch, Jacob unexpectedly grabbed Bella's wrist. They shared a look.
âAre you sure about this?â
âYes. You can go now, Jake,â she muttered, trying to disentangle herself from his grasp.
You smiled weakly at him, while Bella was looking for her keys.
âCool, I'll take care of her until Charlie gets back. Thanks for saving her stupid ass,â you said. Jacob smiled amused, but still seemed slightly tense.
âNo problem. Always at your service,â he joked. âWell... See ya around,â he said goodbye and walked away to his car.
You walked into the house with Bella.
âWhat were you thinking? You could have diedâ you muttered under your breath, stripping off your jacket.
âWell...actually I wasn't thinking, like, at allâ Bella admitted, smiling apologetically at you.
âNext time think about Charlie,â you said, hugging her once more. Your body screamed that you shouldn't do that, but you were glad that Bella was okay.
While Bella changed into dry clothes, you made hot tea for both of you. Someone knocked on the door. The knocking was not from the front, but from the courtyard. You walked slowly to the door and opened it. Edward's sister, Alice, stood in front of you. You wouldn't have known what she looked like, if Bella hadn't shown you pictures of her. But other than that, you knew quite a bit about her, because when Bella was still with Edward, she couldnât kept her mouth shut about Alice.
âHi. Can I come in?â she asked politely. She tried to look normal, but there was something in her behaviour that made you nervous. You were about to reply, when Bella appeared in the kitchen.
âAlice!â she squealed, throwing herself around the brunette's neck. After a moment, she pulled away and looked at Alice in disbelief. "Are you really here? Or am I just dreaming this?" asked Bella.
It was your turn to roll the eyes.
âOf course sheâs hereâ you said, now slightly annoyed. âDonât be bothered by me, please, proceed to whatever you wanted to say.â
Your sarcastic tone was not intended, but justified. You were slowly beginning to get fed up with this family's games. First they move out and turn Bella's life upside down, and now the big comeback? Something's not right here. Besides, at that moment, you weren't the right person to play with. You had enough problems of your own and your life was messed up enough. What you didn't know at that moment, was that everything was about to change fundamentally very soon.
Alice took no notice of you.
"Bella, listen. Edward thinks you committed suicide. He told me that he doesn't want to live either, so he is on his way to the Volturi to ask them for an execution."
You had no idea what she was talking about. Bella was terrified, and you didn't know what was going on here.
"What, who the fuck are Volturi? Did Edward get involved with some cult? Also, how did he know Bella killed herself?" you asked, not understanding anything of what Alice was talking about earlier.
"We have to go to Italy, Bella,â she ignored you once more. âIf they refuse him, I'm not sure what he'll do" as Alice spoke, Bella began to gather herself quickly to leave.
You grabbed her hand.
"And where do you think you are going?" you asked in disbelief. Bella looked at you apologetically.
"Y/N, I have to go. They're going to murder him. Just the fact that I'm alive will convince him."
You snorted in disbelief.
"You're dead serious? And can't you call him and tell him it's a misunderstanding? Besides, Bella, this guy ghosted you. He left you here, alone, with not one explanation and you want to fly to the other side of the world to save this dumb ass?" you asked, trying to take your mind off this ludicrous circumstance.
âOh my god, weâll take her with us if sheâs not going to back downâ said Alice in exasperation.
âAnd to your kind information, I won't back down. Your douchebag brother and the rest of your family turned her adrift. I was the one who pulled her out of her depression, and I will not let the exact same thing happen again because of any of you,âyou hissed out in anger. You saw something in Alice's eyes that you considered to be admiration.
You looked at Bella expectantly.
âY/N, I still love him. I cannot let this goâ Bella whispered and you felt as your chest tightened. âPleaseâŚâ
You heaved a heavy sigh.
âOkey, but Iâm coming with you,â you decided and noticed that Alice's eyes were momentarily clouded with mist. You had no idea what was going on here, but you were sure that this whole affair with the Volturi, whoever the hell they were, didn't sound good.
After a few seconds, Alice looked at Bella, then at you and back at Bella.
âGet your coats, we have to go now,â she said.
âBut Alice...â protested Bella.
âThere's no time for that. We'll explain everything to her on the way. If we start now, we won't get out of here until noonâ she muttered exasperatedly, walking out of the house. You looked at Bella.
âBells, what's this all about?â you asked, and she just sighed quietly. You both quickly got your shoes on.
âWe'll tell you on the plane but I'm afraid the Volturi won't like that a lot,â she said with worried expression on her face.
When you were at the airport waiting for a plane, you had countless questions in your head. Why the fuck Edward was pulling such nonsense? Why to be so dramatic about thing that didnât even happen? Did this idiot really get involved in some sort of cult? And why was his sister so concerned about it that she decided to tell you âeverythingâ, whatever needed to be said? However, the question that kept you wondering was who were the mysterious Volturi and what could they possibly resent about you?
One thing you were sure of. There hadn't been a moment since the sexual assault when you hadn't thought about it. And now your thoughts were occupied by the mysterious Volturi and you immensely wanted to find out what it was really all about.
âââ
On a plane ride, you found out that vampires are no fairy tales and your best friend was in love with one. It was a wild thought but, as soon as Alice started taking, you knew it wasnât a joke. You were given so much information at once that you were unable to respond to anything as Alice finished her long monologue. You had a drink of water, although at that moment you very much regretted not being able to drink whisky.
âOkey, lets say I get most of thisâŚâ you said with a low voice, trying to be careful with what youâre saying. âBut can you tell me who are Volturi and why would they want to decapitate Edward?â you asked, looking sideways, afraid that someone might hear.
Alice let out a sigh.
âThe Volturi are the equivalent of the justice system in our world. They are the ones who created the laws that help us hide from the world, and they are the ones who enforce them. They consider themselves⌠sort of royalty, as their leaders â Aro, Caius and Marcus â are over three thousand years old.â
If you were to be honest, you were not very good at processing this information. Three thousand years? The first thought that popped into your mind was that they must be immensely lonely. You were sure you wouldn't want to live so many years without having anyone worthy by your side. Later, Alice quickly summarised all the laws that every vampire must obey. They weren't complicated, but when you thought about it a little longer, some of them weren't so easy to follow.
âI don't want to whine, or come off as ungrateful or anything like that, but... didn't you just break the law? By telling me about you?â you asked cautiously, not knowing if what you were saying was right.
Alice sighed again, this time heavier than before.
âItâs complicatedâ she said succinctly, which interested Bella, who was eating some kind of sandwich.
âThis vision of yours was about [Y/N]?â she asked Alice curiously. Alice merely nodded. When Alice told you about her gift, and this was at the very beginning of the story, you found it hard to believe. It wasnât so unbelievable now.
"Eat something," Alice said to you. "It's good for the baby" she added after a moment, seeing you hesitate. You swallowed heavily, as you suddenly felt sick. The memories of that evening came back.
Alice smiled softly, as if knowing exactly what you were thinking about. And this was supposed to be Edward's gift.
"Do you want to know the sex of the baby?" she asked, and your eyes almost fell out.
"Can you predict that?" you asked in disbelief. She and Bella both smiled. Alice nodded vigorously.
"Yeah, sure. I can't predict if the baby... you know, if it will be born, however, the sex I can tell you.â
You pondered on it, while eating your sandwich. The nausea eased, when you could think of something different than that unlucky evening. Before you knew it, you fell asleep and Alice woke you up when you landed in Italy. As Alice drove the stolen car, you tried to admire the beautiful views of Tuscany outside your window. When you had almost reached Volterra, you thought how wonderful it would be to live here.
âââ
This stupid boyfriend of hers. That was all his fault. Of course, Bella made it at the last minute. You, together with Alice, went to abandon the stolen car somewhere. Although, you had a feeling that you would be returning the exact same way. You tried to reassure yourself. Of course youâll be returning. Or maybe not? If you were honest, you gave no fucks about it. You had no one whoâd wait for you at home, your parents died, you were brutally raped not so long ago, and you didnât even know if you wanted to keep the baby. Maybe dying today isnât such a bad idea?
You have reached the square and entered the palace at a very convenient time. The guy who looked like a wardrobe and the other one, much shorter than him and blonde, looked like they were about to murder Edward in this instant. And actually, you felt like you couldâve murdered Edward too. Barely Alice closed the door, you didn't even glance at the two of them, but immediately began to scold Edward for what he had done. To hell with his gift!
âYou stupid, immature, irresponsible, reckless and selfish bastard!â you started descriptively, and even Bella was taken aback by your behaviour. Alice raised her eyebrows and two other vampires looked at themselves and then straight at you. Edward had no time for any reply. âIf you ever, I repeat, if you ever again do something as childish and irresponsible as expose my best friend to a nervous breakdown and months of depression, I promise you, here and now, that I will decapitate you myself. You're old, and yet a five-year-old child is smarter than you. You utter imbecile,â you hissed with hatred.
Of course, your malice towards him was temporary, but it's been a long time since anyone has angered you like that. The shorter man laughed under his breath, and the other one, who looked like a wardrobe, said:
âCan we keep her? I like the way sheâs ruling the roost.â
He fell silent, as a short, pretty blonde woman entered the room. Her face was like a child's, but her eyes... bright red, staring at no one else but you.
âJaneâ greeted her Edward. She didnât even look at him.
âAro sent me to see what was taking so longâ she said. The atmosphere immediately became tense. Edward and Alice seemed to stiffen at the sound of Aro's name. You were curious but not frightened. Not yet.
Jane turned and immediately started walking towards the long corridor. Bella just looked at Edward, and you glanced at Alice.
âDo what she says,â she muttered to you and you both kept pace with the couple in the front.
Needless to say, it was the most stressful and also the most terrifying lift ride you've ever experienced. Not to add the creepy music background. You guessed it was supposed to make you feel better, but instead it made your whole stomach go up to your throat. You were standing right in the middle, next to Bella, holding Alice's hand. The vampire, who looked like a wardrobe, kept looking at you. You took a deep breath to calm your nerves. Puking on someone's shoes isn't going to make this situation any better. Out of the corner of your eye, you saw Edward smile. Yeah, the situation youâve found yourself in was extremely funny indeed.
When you reached the main chamber, you didn't know what to look at first. At the vampires standing against every wall? Not very wise of you. At the marble floor? Nothing to be afraid of for now, so no. You probably should have looked at the three thrones in front of you and the vampires that sat on them, but instead, you were interested in the Latin phrase engraved between the columns above you.
You glanced at your company. Edward looked as if he was about to die. Maybe that's what's going to happen? Alice looked very out of sorts, and Bella, well, she was hanging onto Edward's arm and also looked like she was about to leave this world for good. She was unnaturally pale and you though she was going to faint any second. But it never happened. The rest of the room felt extremely comfortable. For a moment, you turned your head towards the boy who called out to Jane. You did not let go of Alice's hand but you did not feel any anxiety. Curiosity prevailed, mainly because you had come to terms with the fact of your imminent death.
âSister! Sent you out to get one and you bring back two. And two halves,â the boy whoâs just called Jane his sister probably was talking about me and Bella. âSuch a clever girl,â he praised her like he wasnât his sister but someone else entirely. You sighed heavily. Maybe theyâre also into incest-kind-of-relationships? Who knows. You looked above your head again. There was a short inscription âvita brevis, ars longaâ but you knew the rest of it. Latin was obligatory in every medical school.
When the man from the middle throne stood up, it was to him that you directed all your attention. You felt that something about him was... you had no idea how to describe it, but you felt a strange pull towards him. As if some invisible force had power over you.
âWhat a happy surprise!â he said pointedly, wide smile on his face. âBella is alive after all. Isnât that wonderful?â he said cheerfully, while walking towards Edward. At that exact moment, you realised that you had managed to get yourself into a huge mess. The lair of the vampires. And you were only a weak human. Recently raped. With a baby under your heart.
As soon as the man stepped down from the platform, you were unable to take your eyes off him. His posture, the way he spoke, his demeanour, it all made you feel incredible respect for him. Youâve never felt this secure and calm in your entire life.
âI love a happy ending,â the man said, while he took Edwardsâ hand into his. âTheyâre so rare.â
You were wondering why this man took Edwardâs hand in the first place. You did not have to wait long for an explanation.
âAro can read every thought that Iâve ever had. With one touchâ Edward explained to Bella but you were listening too. Very carefully listening. Youâve finally managed to know the name of the vampire. Aro. It suited him well. Although his eyes were a little scary, you were delighted with his charisma and approach to guests. You realised that indeed, they are called the royal family for a reason.
Aro smiled to Edward.
âHer blood appears to you so much,â he whispered, and you had a hard time hearing his words well. Aroâs gaze rested on Bella. âIt makes me thirsty. How can you stand to be so close to her?â he asked Edward, who was feeling more and more uncomfortable. You could tell by the fact that he was practically standing like a statue.
âIt is not without difficulty,â muttered Edward from behind his clenched teeth.
You swallowed hard, as Aro turned his gaze to Bella again but he smiled.
âAh, I can see thatâ he said pleased, moving away from Edward and focusing all his attention on Bella.
âAlthough youâre a quite soul-reader yourself, Edward, you cannot read Bellaâs thoughtsâ he made a rather dramatic pause, still staring stubbornly at your best friend. âFascinatingâ he said, not hiding his curiosity.
You managed to look elsewhere, than at Aro. The man on the throne to your left seemed unusually agitated. He fixed his gaze on you, as if his life depended on it, yet you did not feel uncomfortable. You were surprised to discover that an invisible force was also drawing you towards him. You almost took a step forward. You tried to remember the man from a few minutes ago. He looked as if he had died in that chair a few centuries ago. And now he seemed genuinely moved.
âBrotherâ the man spoke to Aro, as he got up from his throne. Indeed, there seemed to be an urgency to the matter, for Aro turned around in surprise. You had the impression that the man from the throne had not risen from it for a long time.
âYou knew about this, and you brought her anyway?â you heard Edward's quiet whisper, directed at Alice.
Alice looked at her brother, then at you and finally at a curious Aro.
"It would have happened anyway. Better sooner than later" Alice murmured mysteriously. You still didn't know what it was even about. The third man, the one on your right, did not share his brothers' patience.
"Aro, let's hurry this up, Heidi will be here soon, and we don't want to frighten our guests" he said ominously, grinning like a madman. You were far from solving this riddle, but as soon as you looked at him, you felt the same attraction and enigmatic pulling as towards the other two.
Aro took his brother's hand in his own and you could see that his eyes would have lit up with happiness if they could.
âAh, my dear Marcus! What an exceptional news!â intoned Aro cheerfully, heading towards you. He was slow in his movements, exactly so that you would not be frightened by him. All his movements were framed by an incredible grace.
âMy dear, if I may, what is your name?â he asked, coming closer to you. You were unable to take your eyes off him. It was exactly, as if he had hypnotised you, only the feeling was more addictive. You didn't have to have a gift or to be a vampire to know that. For a split second, you ran out of breath and just stared into his red irises.
âMy name is [Y/N]â you said, with your voice trembling, as your throat tightened hard under the intense emotions. You couldn't believe it was really happening. Maybe it was just a dream? Maybe these three beautiful men are just a figment of your imagination? You didn't even want to think about the fact that it might not be true.
Aro smiled encouragingly, while looking at you with all the attention that heâd possibly give you. You felt like nothing more was more important than you to him at that exact moment.
"It is an incredible pleasure to meet you, [Y/N]. I am Aro, but you already know that.â
The smile never left his face and during this brief exchange of words, neither of you took your eyes off the other. You felt that the atmosphere in the room had changed. Aro extended his alabaster hand in an inviting gesture.
âMay I, my dear?â he asked you politely.
You gulped. Of course, you wanted to show him that you didn't want to give away their secret. You wanted to show him the strange bond you felt towards him and his brothers. However, there were things you didn't want him to see. You felt deep down inside that this attraction had an explanation and you didn't want him to see... Not that. Youâd felt exposed and extremely embarrassed. There was also another issue. His hand. You'd hugged Bella twice since it happened and just now you were holding Alice's hand. You didn't know if, when you touched him, you'd start screaming or crying because you were so afraid of someone else's touch.
Yet, his hand looked so inviting, almost familiar, as if you'd already had the chance to touch it before. Aro himself showed no impatience. He waited, still gazing into your blue irises with his crimson eyes. You extended your hand towards him, at first cautiously, and then with a little more confidence. You took a deep breath, before your fingers made contact. When it happened, you felt as if you had come home after many years of wandering. He closed your hand in his, just as he had done with Edward's. His skin was cold, but he handled you extremely gently. You stared into his eyes as he looked at your thoughts and memories of your whole life. You knew instantly when he was done because he smiled sadly at you. He squeezed your hand gently in his.
"Never again, my love. Never again," he assured passionately, and then he leaned down to place a kiss on your hand. It was so light and as gentle as a breeze on a summer day. You couldn't help but smile.
Aro clapped his hands. He was clearly pleased with what had just happened between you.
"Aro, will you explain to me what's going on? I'm sick of waiting," said the nervous brother, who was the only one with blond hair. Aro smiled widely and turned towards him.
"Ah, Caius, you'll never guess. Finally, after so many years, our mate has honoured us with her presence" he said overjoyed and Caius frowned in awe. You were already able to tell that this did not happen often. Marcus, on the other hand, was sitting on his throne, smiling, still looking in your direction. You didn't miss the glances of the other vampires either. Was it some sort of celebration when Marcus was smiling?
âWhat does that mean?â it was Bella who snapped that question. Aro immediately appeared by her side. He gently stroked her hair, pulling an unruly strand behind her ear. You felt the sting of jealousy, when he touched her face. You should be the one asking that question and not her.
âAh, and dear Isabella. What to do with you,â he wondered aloud, as if asking others for advice. âAs I have far more important matters to deal with....â he began, looking directly at you. âIâd love to see if youâre an exception to my gift as well,â he whispered to Bella, extending his hand towards her. She didn't have much choice, did she? She took his hand, a little hesitantly, but after a short while Aro moved away.
âInterestingâ he muttered. âI see nothing.â
âYou already know what youâll do with her, Aroâ said Marcus, his eyes never leaving your person. âJust do it, as we want to know our little angel a bit more.â
You looked at Bella for a moment. She was terrified, not only with her own case, but also with yours. You have already guessed that you are not going anywhere. They would never let you out of their hands. Aro knew perfectly well that you didn't even have anything to go back to. Of course, you had plenty of questions, but you were sure it wasn't about your case now. Just about Bella's situation and what the Cullens had done, or rather what they hadn't done. However, you guessed it, Bella was afraid you wouldn't get out of here alive, and at the same time, you were worried about the exact same thing but about her.
Aro was smiling continuously.
âI have an ideaâ he said, after a long while. He approached Alice this time. âWould you be so kind, dear, and show me if you saw Bella's transformation in your vision?â
You were smart enough to know that it wasnât a request. Alice undid her glove and boldly gave Aro her hand. He was absent for a moment and then smiled again. You were impressed by the aura he spread around himself. When he smiled, you felt like smiling too. You still had the impression that it was only a dream, and simultaneously you were sure that it was really happening. Aro's touch was definitely real, you couldnât forget his cool hands embracing your own.
âAh, lovely. I know everything now,â he declared. You and Bella probably looked similarly confused, but you weren't the least bit concerned and she was as pale as a sheet.
Aro turned directly to Edward.
âAs I have seen Isabella's transformation in Alice's vision, I can let you go with peace of mind, my dear young friends. I trust that a date will be set sooner, rather than later and that I will be able to see for myself, what your mate will be capable of, Edward. As for you, Isabella, you are promising immortal material and I hope your potential will not go to waste," he said, this time speaking directly to Bella.
She was still brave enough to look him in the eye.
âAnd what with [Y/N]? You never mentioned what will happen to herâ she noticed, looking in your direction. You smiled gently to her.
âIâm staying here, Bellaâ you said calmly, trying to reassure her with your tone of voice that all shall be all right.
You saw pure admiration and joyousness on Aroâs face as you said that.
âIsnât she remarkable, brothers?â he asked Marcus and Caius, who looked as if they had just received the most beautiful Christmas present.
Bella seemed to be thoroughly outrageous.
âYou canât be serious [Y/N]! You cannot stay here, please, come back with us. You cannot be here while youâre pregnantâ she cried, holding your hand and looking at you with disbelief.
What she said made you very uncomfortable and extremely upset.
"Bella, I have nothing to go back to. My parents are dead. You knew that if Alice told me everything, it would have to be resolved somehow," you stated matter-of-factly, squeezing her hand in yours. "I can't go back there, Bells." Your throat tightened with despair as memories of recent events flooded inside your mind. You tried to hold back tears.
"I am a shadow of my former self. I'm afraid to leave the house alone to go shopping or to work. This paranoia is overwhelming me, Bella. I keep turning behind me to see if anyone is following me on the street. I cry at night, knowing that it doesn't change anything. And then there's this unfortunate baby," you sighed helplessly, trying not to burst with tears. "Even if I keep it, I don't want it to have a mother who's afraid to leave the house. I can't live like this, we both know that" you whispered, squeezing her hands in yours again.
âBut you cannot possibly be mated with all three of themâ Bella whispered with despair in her eyes. You only smiled, sensing that this sentence got on Kingsâ nerves, especially Caiusâs.
âI think itâs predestined, Bella. Just as you are destined to be with Edward, I do belong here, with my matesâ you said cautiously, glancing at Aro and looking for approval in his eyes. He was only looking at you with delight, as he said nothing.
You saw that Bella had hard time processing such information, whilst Edward and Alice said nothing at all. You knew that Alice knew prior about this, and Edward could see the vision in her thoughts. You pulled Bella into a comfortable hug.
âHey, sister, we donât see each other the very last time. Weâll meet again. Probably in a differentâŚcondition but still.â
Bella looked devastated.
âYou promise me that?â she asked warily, her tone full of hope. You smiled at her.
âOf course I do.â You kissed her cheek and caressed her long, brown hair. âWe can call each other, you know. Itâs not like Iâm moving to the Moon,â you joked, to release the tension a bit. To your astonishment, everybody in the room laughed at that. It made you blush, just a little tiny bit.
After another farewell, in which this time you also included Alice and Edward (barely, because you were still mad at him) and an official farewell from Aro, who told them to give his friend kind regards from him, the guests left the chamber.
They left, and Aro was immediately by your side. He gently stroked your long blonde hair, but didn't touch a single piece of a skin. After the display of your memories, he probably knew very well that you did not wish any touch for the time being.
You still couldn't free yourself from under his spell and if you were to be honest, you didn't want to at all. Aro offered you his arm.
"I believe, we have much to discuss, my love."
You took his arm gratefully.
"I have a ton of questions," you admitted as you walked out of the chamber with Marcus and Caius slowly following you. You didn't need to look back, the strange bonds that drew you together informed you of their presence in a yet unknown way.
Aro, as usual, smiled magnificently.
"My dear, one thing at a time," he said in a gentle tone, as he patted your forearm with tenderness. When you entered the study with the round table, Aro immediately pushed back a chair for you.
"No one is to disturb us" you heard Caius' sharp tone as he closed the door behind you. You tried to feel comfortable and at ease. After all, this was your home from now on.
Part 2 | Part 3
#volturi kings imagine#volturi squad#volturi coven#volturi kings x reader#aro volturi#caius volturi#marcus volturi#aro volturi x reader#caius volturi x reader#marcus volturi x reader#volturi kings#the twilight saga#twilight revival#the twilight series#volturi#original writing#original story#aro volturi imagine#caius volturi imagine#marcus volturi imagine#my writing#female reader#bella swan#edward cullen#alice cullen#jane volturi#alec volturi#felix volturi#demetri volturi#volturi kings x fem!reader
702 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Catch Me if You Can-Laws of Attraction (Part 2) đ
Summary: After weeks of flirting, teasing, and close calls, Tessa is ready to take the plunge, but can Gabe overcome his own worse fears and join her?
Pairing: Gabe Ricci x Main Character (Tessa Michaels)
Link to my Master-List and Other works will be added once they have been re-edited and re-uploaded.
Catch up with Part 1 Here: Part 1
WARNING: The following story has a đ rating, meaning there will be topics ofÂ
NSFW
Smut
Strong Language
By viewing of this work, you are acknowledging and consenting to the fact that you are 18+ years of age and can view such works.
Tagging: @choices-addict @choiceskatie @lady-calypso @chemist-ana @kat-tia801 @chrissythomas05-blog @nishas-paradise  @blainehellyes  @suitfer @pixelnutrookie  @queen-arabella-of-cordonia @adiehardfan @panda9511 @curiousconch @weaving-in-words @mm2305 @thegreentwin
I love you all so much, and I will see you again soon!
_________________________
If you hesitate, opportunities will pass by you So open your heart and come out    -Girls Generation, The Boys (Korean Ver.)
The hotel cafĂŠ the following morning was full of delicious, mouth-watering smells and buzzing conversations of the guests milling around, families excitedly planning for the day ahead or business associates discussing their upcoming ventures and other current events. In the back corner of the room next to the sheer curtains covering the early morning Boston sun, Gabe Ricci halfheartedly pokes his fork around the scrambled mess of eggs barely eaten in front of him, his head resting on a propped fist as his eyes struggle to stay open as a dull headache thumps in his head. He lifts his fork to take another bite of eggs, but his stomach lurches at the sight, and he drops the fork with a clatter. He reaches out to pour himself another cup of coffee, but he curses under his breath when he realizes the pot he ordered was empty. He tries to catch the attention of a passing waiter, but his eyes instead slide to a couple sitting a few tables away from him, their fingers laced together on the table as they share an intimate conversation punctuated by giggles and kisses across the otherâs knuckles. The sight makes his stomach ache in guilt as the events of last night play like a never-ending repeat of a bad movie in his mind.
He knows there is no one else to blame; he is the one solely responsible for the shitty mess between him and Tessa. If he just gave her the obvious answer last night, he wouldnât be sitting in the back corner on the verge of a hangover and close to passing out in his eggs. Instead, the two of them would be upstairs in his suite, her hair splayed out over one of the pillows as their limbs tangle together underneath the soft sheets draping over their naked bodies. Or, they would be eating breakfast in bed and watching the sun rise behind the towering skyscrapers as they share intimate little details about each other. Yet here he was, sitting down here and looking pathetically ridiculous as he stares a hole into his eggs like they held the answer to the question of why he was down here and not upstairs.
But Gabe already knows why he is sitting down here.
He is afraid that Tessa would reject him once things got serious.
Gabe Ricci, the man who stares down opposing attorneys and judges in a packed courtroom is afraid of something like rejection from a woman. The man who is confidently sure of himself and goes toe to toe with some of the greatest legal minds of the current day is afraid of being told âno.â The whole situation seems entirely laughable, and Gabe would completely understand if people saw it that way. But those people didnât know about the one specific incident all those years ago that completely changed the course of his life and made him the way he is today.
Gabe considers himself to be an âall or nothingâ person, devoting one hundred percent of himself to everything in his life, whether it was his job, himself, his relationships, and even his love life. It was his âall or nothingâ, caring attitude that brought him to the door of the New York Public Defenderâs office. Being a public defender was never going to be a smooth sailing job, but even with the obstacles in front of him, Gabe still defended his clients with everything he had. But at the end of the day, his âall or nothingâ attitude was still not enough. He had little to no victories to back up his expertise and knowledge, and the passion he had for the legal field dwindled with every âguiltyâ verdict that felt like a swift punch to the gut. The workload was becoming overbearing with each passing year, and eventually, Gabe started questioning his own abilities and confidence. He found himself trapped in a never-ending nightmare with no chance of escape.
Even though his job was becoming a literal hell, he could always count on the one bright spot in his life at the time.
Katrina.
Katrina was everything Gabe hoped to find in a partner. She was kind, intelligent, caring. The two of them had an incredible whirlwind romance, and Gabe felt like he was walking on Cloud Nine when she was around. She was the one person who made everything feel better after a hard day. She was the one person who motivated him to push forward, encouraging him and giving him belief that one day, things would become better than what they were. She was the first person Gabe had met who he truly believed shared his same attitude of âall or nothingâ, and their relationship grew more serious with each passing day. The future of their relationship came to a head one night in Central Park, where Gabe found himself on one knee in front of her with a glittering diamond ring in his hand, ready to fully go âall inâ and spend the rest of his life with her. However, two little words made the intense romance they once shared fizzle out and leave his spirits firmly crushed. She rejected him in Central Park, and a week later, she moved out of his apartment and out of his life, the two of them unable to rekindle the romance they once shared despite their best efforts.
The pain of her rejection made him a closed-off shell of his former self. He never socialized after work or on the weekends unless he absolutely had to, and if he did, he hardly spoke to anyone unless the situation called for it. His work continued to suffer as he couldnât find the heart and motivation to defend his clients as well as he knew he could. But one day after a trial, Sadie McGraw cornered him and offered him a second chance, a chance to start over and become the lawyer she knew he could become. With her help and guidance, Gabe slowly started rediscovering himself as a lawyer. The power she had given him combined with his knowledge and expertise pulled in big wins for the firm and moved him up towards the top ranks of McGraw Byrne. He was rediscovering his passion for the legal field and helping others. People began to congratulate him on his wins and praise his incredible devotion to the firm.
While he wouldnât argue his devotion to the job, it wasnât the sole reason he stayed long nights or came to work early in the morning. Every time he went back to his apartment after work, the sliver of happiness he felt and the boisterous conversations of the office became replaced by dreaded loneliness and cold quietness. The solitary confines of his apartment were a constant, mocking reminder of what he didnât have anymore, a reminder of her rejection all those years ago. The office became a safe space of sorts for him, and he dreaded leaving its comfort. With the companyâs generosity, Gabe secured a new, better apartment where he could make new memories and not be constantly reminded of bitter ones. The one thing the company couldnât help him with was finding the one person who made him feel even a tenth of what Katrina made him feel. He never shied away from going out on dates as he attempted to move on with his life, but no one understood his passion, commitment, and devotion the way Katrina did. Plenty of people managed to catch his attention, but no one came close enough to keep it.
Until Tessa walked through the doors.
Gabe had discovered her the same way Sadie did, and he knew she would be a perfect addition to McGraw Byrne when Sadie opened up spots on the team. He had firsthand knowledge of her legal expertise, and he knew she fully devoted herself to her clients and used the knowledge she continued to learn in order to help them. However, while she managed to capture his attention, she was the only one who managed to keep it. She is incredibly beautiful; there was no denying that fact. But seeing her in action shined a completely different light on her. She goes above and beyond for her clients, and she willingly and gladly steps up and takes initiative when needed. She isnât afraid to go toe-to-toe with some of the best attorneys in the state. Passion flows out of her like a waterfall, and it shows in her work. She is quick-witted and sharp, her eyes and mind never missing a single detail, and Gabe was not only impressed, but insanely captivated by her.
He initially didnât think much of their constant flirting in the office or their dinner outings together, especially since Tessa flirted with the fireman for her eviction case. He was a little jealous she flirted with someone else, but since her flirting charmed the fireman into giving her more information than needed, she pulled in a massive win for the firm, and Gabe simply brushed it off and chalked up the flirting as part of her charm. It wasnât until the cancelled business dinner that Gabe realized what was between them was more than just their typical flirting. He was catching real feelings for her, no matter how much he tried to deny it. While he did acknowledge his feelings for her, his heart was still too guarded and afraid to act on them. Tessa was the first girl he had serious feelings for since Katrina left him. He didnât know if Tessa even felt the same way he did, nor did he know if he would be able to repair it again if his relationship with Tessa ended the same way like Katrina.
But deep down in his gut, he knew that Tessa was different from Katrina. It was a feeling he couldnât put a logical reason on, but a gut feeling, one that you just know is true even if you couldnât explain it. She was the first person Gabe felt genuinely happy with in a long time. Gabe not only believed in a future with her, he could also picture it. Everything he pictured and every interaction they have together doesnât feel awkward or forced. It feels natural andâŚright. Aside from that, Tessa showed time and time again that she wants to be with him. If she didnât, she wouldâve turned down every invitation he gave her, and she wouldnât have gone out of her way to make sure they spend a few moments alone together whenever they can. Tessa already made her feelings about him clear last night, and she was ready to risk the opportunity at becoming partner at one of the countryâs premier law firms. She was more than willing to risk it if it meant having him.
Could he really do the same and risk his comfort for her?
_________________________
The morning sun spills into the living room of the hotel suite as the remains of Tessaâs in-room breakfast lay scattered across the coffee table. A re-run of celebrity chef Everett Flyntâs new TV show plays in the background as she busies herself in the bathroom, putting on the last touches of preparations for the day ahead. Once satisfied with her appearance, she pads back out into the bedroom and opens the closet to find an outfit for the day. When her fingers graze the powder blue dress she wore to the cocktail party last night, her task becomes forgotten as her mind flashes back to the night before, her stomach aching at the bitter taste of the memory.
The weekend conference had started off so well with everyone laughing and joking like the best of friends. The cocktail party went off without a hitch, and she managed to score some huge connections with distinguished judges and other lawyers. Everything about the weekend was absolutely perfect, until she decided to stick around and have a late-night snack and drink with Gabe and confessed her harbored feelings toward him. Looking back, the idea to share them was not one of her finer moments; she was certain Gabe and her would take the next steps of their relationship after confessing their feelings for each other, but instead, Gabe did the same thing he always does when they get close to crossing a line. He quickly doused the growing flame and pushed her away once again.
She grabs an outfit from the closet and starts getting dressed, her eyes glancing over at her bed and seeing a few jet-black streaks on the pillowcase, a reminder of what happened last night after she walked away from him. But it also reminds her she canât keep running back to him and giving him chance after chance. As much as it hurts to walk away from him and what they potentially could have, she knows deep down she will be better off in the long run for doing so. She couldnât open her heart and let someone inside only to have him lock her out of his. It was Gabeâs turn to return the favor, and this time, his words were no longer going to be enough. It was time for his actions to match his words and feelings, and until they did, Tessa has to move forward with her life.
She finishes getting dressed and fixes the loose strands of hair that got out of place. She glances at the alarm clock on her nightstand, seeing it is still too early for the company cars to come take them back to New York. Just as she was about to lounge on the couch and distract herself with Everett Flyntâs TV show, a loud knock reverberates through the space.
It couldnât beâŚcould it?
Mind curious, she makes her way over to the door and peeks out of the peephole, her stomach flipping circles as her pulse quickens at the sight of Gabe standing right behind the door. She takes a deep breath and opens the door to see him standing there with his hands shoved in his pockets and his feet shuffling nervously. His actions make her more nervous than excited; Gabe normally acts so confident and sure of himself, and to see him act completely not himself makes tension creep into her thoughts.
âHiâŚâ Gabe says with a rare, bashful smile as he flicks his eyes down to his shoes. âCan weâŚâ he rubs the back of his neck, âcan we talk?â
Seeing him in front of her makes her feel the sting of his rejection all over again, and she has half a mind to slam the door in his face and finally give him a taste of how it feels to be rejected. But when he lifts his eyes towards her, her heart twinges in sympathy. The trademark, mischievous twinkle in his eye is no longer there, and his shoulders look like theyâre carrying the weight of the world on them.
âPleaseâŚâ he quietly pleads.
Heâs making the effort you wanted him to make she reminds herself. With a sigh, she gives him a small, almost inscrutable nod, and Gabe flashes her a soft, grateful smile as he shuffles past her, their arms brushing against each other. Tessa tries to force down the warm prick she felt as she shuts the door behind him and follows him to the living room, making sure to keep plenty of space between them, knowing that if she didnât, she would never get the answers to her questions. Gabe takes a look around the room, taking in the half-eaten breakfast and the way she stands with her arms crossed protectively over her chest, the space between them feeling like a chasm as guilt blooms in his chest again. The air was filling with cold tension, and Gabe awkwardly clears his throat, eyes darting around to find something to break the quiet spell.
His eyes land on the TV, and he jumps at the opportunity it presents. âTaste of the World? Isnât this the episode where Everett runs away from the show and the culinary producer he obviously has feelings for?â
âSeems fitting, doesnât it?â Tessa blurts out with a humorless guffaw. Gabe flinches at the sting of her words, and she squeezes her eyes shut in regret, cursing at herself under her breath. As upset as she is, Gabe made the first move. The least she could do is hear him out. âIâm sorry, Gabe. I didnâtâŚâ
âDonât be sorry,â Gabe cuts in. âI deserve that and much more.â He takes a step closer to her, and when she doesnât back up, he continues. âIn any case, you have nothing to be sorry for. None of this is your fault.â
âMaybe it is my fault,â Tessa concedes. âI was being too pushy and trying to force an answer out of you that you clearly werenât ready to tell me.â She uncrosses her arms and drops them back to her sides, a sign that Gabe takes as a good one.
âYou werenât being pushy, Tessa. You were only being honest with me, and no one should ever be blamed for being honest. And youâre right. The show is fitting considering Iâm the one who keeps running away when itâs the last thing I want to do.â
The harsh expression on her face softens into mild surprise. Was he fixing to tell her the real reason he keeps running away? âGabe, all I want to know is why do you keep running when itâs clear that you and I both want this?â
Gabe swallows the lump in his throat, the memory of her rejection rearing its ugly head again. âBecause thatâs exactly what she did.â
Tessa furrows her brows. âWhoâs she?â
âKatrina.â
âWhoâs Katrina?â After a long pause, the lightbulb goes off in her head, and her eyes widen in recognition. âOhâŚâ Her mind goes back to the night of the business dinner and the far-off look Gabe had in his eyes at her question of commitment.
âEven in this city?â she asks him in pure surprise. âYouâve really never found someone whoâs as all-in as you are?â
Gabe looks across the glittering skyline of New York. âI thought I had, onceâŚâ he turns his attention back to her, and Tessa can see the unspoken memory fade from his eyes, âbut that was a long time ago. And as it turns out, I was wrong about her.â
âHowâŚâ she swallows hard, her heart aching in sympathy for him. âHow bad was it, if you donât mind my asking?â
Gabe scratches his stubbled chin and lets out a humorless, bitter chuckle. âLetâs just say I canât get a refund on the ring anymore.â
Her eyes widen into the size of saucers, and her jaw drops open in complete shock. His actions and words suddenly became much more understandable. It explained why Gabe kept running away and avoided crossing the line between playful flirting and serious romance. He thought if he didnât cross those lines and reject her first, she was going to be the one to do it eventually. He refused to act on his feelings because the last time he did, Katrina rejected his proposal and left him. Gabe didnât build the walls around his heart to keep her out. He built them because he was afraid history was going to repeat itself, and he chose to live in his own little bubble of comfort instead of taking another risk, and Tessa couldnât blame him one bit for it.
âIâm really sorry she did that to you, Gabe.â Her feet move closer to him, the space becoming smaller. âI had no idea.â
âDonât worry about it,â he brushes off. âIâve moved on from it. In any case, her rejection changed my life for the better. If she didnât, I probably wouldnât be at McGraw Byrne in the first place, and I never wouldâve met you.â
Tessa fidgets with her ring. âGabeâŚâ she begins, but quickly trails off.
âWhat?â he asks her. âYou know you can say or tell me anything right?â
âI know, butâŚâ she takes another deep breath, forcing herself to say what she was thinking. âDo you really have feelings for me?â
âAbsolutely,â Gabe says, no hesitation in his voice. It makes her heart flutter a bit.
âHave I given you any reason to doubt my feelings for you?â
âNo.â
âSo even knowing all that, you still choose to run away,â she says matter-of-factly.
Gabe flinches at her words, tucking his gaze away from her. âYes.â
âThen you havenât moved on. Not entirely at least.â
Gabeâs eyes snap over to hers as he furrows his brows. âWhat?â
Tessa sighs. âLook Gabe. Youâre absolutely right. If Katrina hadnât rejected your proposal, we never wouldâve crossed paths in a hundred years. ButâŚâ
âBut what?â
âYou still let what she did control you,â Tessa points out. âYou say that youâve moved on, but have you really? I mean, just take a look at what happened last night. The minute we started talking about getting serious, you quickly pushed me away and ran. You did the same thing in Vegas, and you did the same thing at the business dinner too.â
Gabe runs his hand through his hair. âI know I did, and I will always regret my actions. But Iâm willing to give us a chance if you still want that. I like you so much, Tessa, and I know the two of us have something special that is worth so much more than a partnership or my insecurities.â
She eyes him curiously. âAnd what happens if I do give you a chance, Gabe? Are you going to run again?â
âAbsolutely not,â Gabe says firmly, his deep tone making her skin jump in shock. âIâm done running away, Tessa. For good.â
Butterflies flood her stomach as her heart swells at his words, but the sensations only make her feel more guilty for what she was about to say. âGabe, youâre saying all the right words, and I want to believe them so badly. I really do. ButâŚâ
The hopeful expression on his face slowly fades as icy dread floods his veins. âBut you canât?â
Tessa nods dejectedly. âIâm sorry, Gabe. But until you actually show me instead of telling me that you really are done running, and that you really want there to be an âusâ, we canâtâŚâ
Before she could finish her sentence, Gabe takes two quick strides over to her, the space between them shrinking as he gently cups her cheeks in his hands. His thumbs run over her cheekbones, and she instinctively submits to his touch, her mind already forgetting its previous thoughts and focusing solely on the soft, tender caress of his thumbs. She can smell the sharp and heady scent of his cologne, the one that makes her want to bury her face in his chest and breathe him in. She can see each individual eyelash and the sparkling mixture of nerves and pure determination in his eyes. The little puffs of breath from his lips tickle her skin, and her blood rushes and pounds in her ears as she finds herself slipping into his warm, chocolate orbs.
âWhatâŚwhat are you doing?â she asks over the sound of her heart thundering in her chest.
He brings their faces closer together, only centimeters between them. âWhat I shouldâve done a long time ago.â
_________________________
The walls Gabe spent years hiding his heart behind start to crumble as he closes the last inch of space between them. He tentatively presses his lips against hers, a spark of electricity racing through her that makes her scalp prickle. The initial shock of his kiss makes her tense up, a small little whimper coming from her lips, but soon, she finds herself melting into the kiss when Gabe presses his lips firmer to hers. His lips feel like velvet, moving slowly and sensually against hers as her eyes flutter close and her body surrenders to his dizzying kiss. Her arms slide up around his shoulders and tease the little hairs on the back of his neck while he grips her waist and pulls her closer to him, his hand snaking up underneath her shirt and lightly pressing into the bare skin of her lower back. A rush of warmth spreads throughout her body from his touch, and Tessa lets out a small little moan when Gabe gently nibbles on her bottom lip and breaks the kiss. Their foreheads touch together, their breaths mixing as all their unspoken feelings and desires pass between them in this silent, intimate moment.
She shyly bites her lip and looks up at him through her lashes only to see him smiling back down at her, his eyes a swirling cocktail of happy relief and fiery desire. Since growing closer to him, she often caught herself wondering when their first kiss was going to happen and what it would be like, and she would gladly admit the real thing was so much better than her imagination and thoughts. It was full of sensual desire, yet sweet tenderness. It was warm and comforting, yet intoxicating and thrilling. It was gentle, yet confident and sure. It was a kiss full of everything she associated with the man holding her in his arms.
âNow do you believe me?â he asks her as he nuzzles his nose with hers. His voice is laced with his signature cockiness, but Tessa detects a slight hint of worry underneath it.
âI think I need a little more convincing than that.â She was more than convinced Gabe meant what he said earlier, but she found some fun in teasing him a little longer. She considers it playful revenge for making her wait all this time for him to finally acknowledge his feelings.
A low groan vibrates in his throat at the floodgate Tessaâs words opens up inside him, and both of them know there is no going back after this. The tip of his tongue darts out and silkily caresses his lower lip as his eyes darken more, the passion and desire he kept locked away and hidden now flowing through his veins and taking control of his thoughts and actions. Tessa shudders at the sound of his groan and the carnal look in his eye, her nerves switching to high alert as the air buzzes with excitement. His hands snake around her waist and down to her ass, pulling her hard against him and relishing in the feel of her body against his. His firm, hard bulge presses into the apex of her thighs, and she feels it grow harder with each passing second. She subtly grinds her hips into the hardness, a pleasant rush of heat pooling between her legs as soft groans fill the surrounding air.
All of his previous fears and doubts dash out of his mind as he firmly crushes his lips to hers in a searing, heated kiss, molding and shaping her lips to his every whim and wish. Her knees wobble at the sudden assault, but his strong arms wrapped around her waist hold her up securely as the air sparks like a colorful firework and showers them in a bright rainbow of light. Her body molds perfectly into his, like two puzzle pieces fitting together perfectly in the picture. Her mind goes dizzy with delight as her hands run over his clothed chest and come to rest on his sculpted shoulders. He shifts his hips ever so slightly, and the friction makes Tessa groan in pleasant surprise. Gabe takes advantage and lightly teases his tongue with hers as the two of them deepen the kiss. When their lungs scream for much-needed air, he sinks his teeth into her bottom lip and tugs it back, breaking the kiss and leaving them gasping for air.
âConvincingâŚenough forâŚyou?â he asks her. âOr doâŚyou need aâŚanother sign?â
Her fingers draw lazy heart-shapes over his own heart, feeling it thunder beneath her touch. âI thinkâŚI need a littleâŚmore.â
She coquettishly flutters her eyelashes and delicately pulls her lower lip between her teeth. The sight makes his cock twitch and punch against the tight confines of his pants, needy and begging for some type of relief, preferably from her. He wraps his fingers around her wrist, halting her movements. Their eyes lock on each other, and slowly, Gabe moves her hand down his torso. She feels the muscles of his stomach subtly flexing and tightening in anticipation, even through the layers of fabric between them. He reaches his belt buckle and stops the movement, his eyes and action asking her the question she already knows the answer to. She gives him a nod, excitement filling up her stomach and making the butterflies flutter. She holds her breath as Gabe guides her hand past his belt buckle, the air becoming thick with anticipation. When her hand finally brushes over his bulge and feels it twitch, the air rushes out of her. Her finger teasingly traces the outline of his bulge, and Gabe sucks in a sharp breath. When she cups him through his pants, the muscles in his jaw tick, head lolling back with a hiss as he surrenders to the sensation of her gentle squeezes.
She runs her palm up and down over his bulge, feeling his cock grow harder and punch painfully against his zipper. With another firmer squeeze of his bulge, the chain holding him back breaks, and with a groan that sounds almost like a growl, their lips find each other again, the built-up passion and desire flowing unrestrained between them as their hands wander and roam over each otherâs bodies. Their kisses break momentarily as Gabeâs sweater is pulled off his body and Tessaâs top goes flying across the room. Her fingers try to unbutton his shirt, but when his lips trail down across her jaw and down to the sensitive skin of her neck, she momentarily says âfuck itâ and rips open his shirt, the buttons flying across the room and ricocheting off the walls and freeing his naked chest to her greedy fingers. He slides the shirt off his body and tosses it with a groan, feeling more turned on than angry at her action. His lips trail back up across her jaw and find her lips again, their tongues dancing together as the kiss deepens and becomes even more erotic and sensual. Her hands caress over his naked torso, the memory of every dip, ridge, and flex of his muscles becoming firmly ingrained in her mind.
Fantasies from long ago are now becoming real. Any semblance of time and reality escapes them. All that mattered is this moment between them. A moment neither of them wants to end. Ever.
âGabeâŚâ she mumbles between kisses. âYou. Bedroom. Now.â Her fingers slide down his abs until they reach the sensitive sliver of skin hidden just behind the waistband of his pants. When shuddering goosebumps flare up over his skin, he grabs her wrist and halts her movement.
âWaitâŚâ Gabe groans after giving her another kiss. âAre you sureâŚyou want to do this? Because once we startâŚI donât ever want it to end.â
The desire and longing in his voice is unmistakable. âWhâŚwhat?â
âI justâŚâ Gabe shakes his head, trying to get his words right. âI donât want you to do anything or commit to anything you might regret later on,â he tells her. âI want this to happen so much. You know how bad I want you right now, but I understand completely if you donât wantâ"
She tugs him forward by his belt and places a hard, chaste kiss to his lips, effectively cutting off his rambling spell. âGabe, I wouldnât have given you my keycard if I didnât want this to happen.â She kisses the tip of his chin, the stubble scratching her lips. âI want this, Gabe.â She presses a kiss on his chest, right over his heart, and the action takes his breath away. âI want you. Only you.â
His grin grows bigger at her admission. âYouâre the only one I want too,â he replies, trailing his finger lightly across her jaw that has her shivering in joy.
Her hands slide back up his torso and wind around his neck, deviousness flashing in her eyes. She hops up and wraps her legs around his waist, his strong arms flexing and catching her without missing a single beat. âThen take me into the bedroom and prove it, Ricci.â
He gives her a smoldering look, and with another moan, his lips kiss the hollow of her throat and trail over to her collarbone, his hands squeezing her ass teasingly and eliciting a gasp from her. She rolls her head back and submits to his scorching kisses and kitten bites on her neck as he makes the short journey into the bedroom. He pulls his lips away from her, and with a wolfish grin and a devilish wink, he tosses her onto the giant bed. Tessa senses the shift in dynamic between them at the sudden, but very much wanted, powerful surge of dominance from him. Seeing him confidently take charge was such a turn-on for her and makes warm tendrils coil and tighten in her core. Gabe quickly toes off his shoes while she sheds her shorts and playfully tosses them in his direction with a giggle. He chuckles at her playfulness and snatches them out of the air. When he turns his attention back to her, her shorts slip out of his grasp as his eyes widen in surprise, his cock twitching in extreme pleasure and appreciation at the sight in front of him.
âFucking. Hell.â He groans, voice gravelly and filled with lust.
His hand reaches down and palms his cock as he drinks in Tessa kneeling in the middle of the bed, wearing nothing except her lacy plunge bra and matching panties as her hair falls over one of her eyes. The sight was so much hotter than the one in his fantasies, and he couldnât wait to rip away the thin fabric and fully see what she was hiding beneath it. She beckons him with a manicured finger, and with the invitation, Gabe hurriedly climbs onto the bed and drapes his hard body overs hers as he kisses her relentlessly. Her peaked nipples brush up against his chest through the tight confines of her bra, pulsing and begging for his attention. He shifts his weight over to one side, propping himself on his forearm as Tessa wraps her arms around his neck. His other hand slides up her side and finds her breast; Gabe softly squeezes and massages it, his thumb and index finger teasing her nipple through the fabric and making it tight with pressure. A jolt of pleasure surges through her when Gabe pinches her nipple, a rush of electricity traveling through her and making her toes curl.
Her hand slides down and pushes on his shoulder, the weight and control shifting as Gabe falls to his back and Tessa drapes her legs over him to straddle his hips, feeling his hard bulge press against her center. She braces herself on the solid planes of his chest, feeling his heartbeat race wildly and his eyes burning holes into her skin as she grinds her hips against him, a smirk fighting its way onto her face as his soft moans and groans fill the room like a symphony and wrap around her like a blanket. Gabe flutters his eyes closed, succumbing to the incredible sensation of her hips moving over his cock. While he normally is the one to take control and dominate in the bedroom, seeing her on top of him, her hips giving him just the right amount of agonizing friction, and being completely at her mercy is the sexiest thing he has ever seen.
When he opens his eyes again, Tessa sees them glazed over with pure lust and unbridled attraction for her, the magnetic energy washing over both of them. âGoddamnâŚâ he hoarsely whispers, the lust in his voice making tingles spiral down her spine.Â
âSee something you like?â she coyly asks him.
âOh, trust me, I donât like this.â His fingers toy with the lacy waistband of her panties, occasionally dipping underneath and teasing the sensitive skin before caressing down her thighs. âI fucking love it. I think you lookâŚoh shitâŚâ his train of thought trails off as she shifts her hips again, sending another wave of bliss washing over him. âI think you look so goddamn sexy.â
The compliment makes liquid heat pool in her core as the air floods with heated desire and erotic passion. She lightly digs her fingernails into his solid chest, seeing the muscles flex before scratching down his torso, sending another shudder through him. âMmmâŚhaving thoughts about me, are you?â
Gabe cocks an eyebrow. âOh, I have plenty of thoughts about you. All of them dirty.â His hands stop their teasing caresses and travel up her thighs. âYou in my bed begging for me.â His fingers graze over her panties, pulling back the waistband and letting it go with a light snap that makes her gasp. âYou wet and pressed up against the wall in my shower.â His hands ghost up her sides until they reach her breasts. âYou bent over my desk in my office.â He cups her breasts and flicks the peaked nipples straining underneath the fabric. âYou on top just like this, riding me. Hard.â
The images flash through her mind, and the muscles in her core tighten in excitement at the possibility of making all of his fantasies come true. âWho knew Gabe Ricci had such dirty thoughts, or that he likes being controlled,â she tells him as her back arches and her chest pushes further into his massaging hands.
One of his hands snakes up behind her back and expertly undoes the clasp on her bra before carelessly tossing it across the room. âJust because youâre on top doesnât mean youâre in control.â
She arches an eyebrow at the challenge in his tone. Her hands wrap around his wrists, and with a flash of devious intent, she pins his wrists into the mattress above his head, her breasts hovering teasingly over him, just far enough out of his reach. âArenât I though?â she grinds against him again, the friction making their skin hot.
The tip of his tongue darts out and silkily swipes over his lips, her eyes transfixing on the movement. The slight distraction is just enough for Gabe to flip her over and pin her underneath him again. The loose tendrils of his hair cover his eyes, a few strands plastered to his slick forehead, giving him a wild and untamed look, and the look makes her squirm as the muscles in her core tighten. âTold you I was in control,â he shoots back. He dips his head down and teasingly kisses her lips, pulling away before she could deepen it. He guides her arms up and pins them above her head. âKeep them there,â he commands.
âWhat if I donât?â she asks him. âWhat are you going to do about it?â
Gabe groans. âLetâs just say that I reward good behavior and punish bad behavior.â He smirks at her. âBut something tells me you enjoy punishments far too much, so I guess Iâll have to come up with something a little different.â
His lips attach to the warm pulse point of her neck, and Tessa sinks into the mattress like it is a warm pool of blissful pleasure. He kisses down the muscle of her neck before licking a wet stripe back up the length of it and giving it little nips and bites as he trails back down. He leaves wet, open-mouthed kisses across her collarbone until he reaches the hollow of her throat. The tip of his tongue traces the outline before placing a kiss directly in the middle of it, and Tessa sucks in a sharp breath. He shifts his body downward as his kisses travel across her chest and down to her breast. He kisses and slowly licks wet circles around her breast, leaving no inch of skin untouched as he comes closer and closer to her nipple with each circle, and Tessa groans at his methodical torture as her nipples throb in pleasure. When he places a kiss directly on her peaked nipple, the air rushes out of her in a moan that sends vibrations flooding through his veins and directly to his cock.
He draws her nipple between his lips and sucks on it while his other hand kneads and molds her other breast, giving her the relief she has been craving from him. He alternates his movements, from sucking on her nipple to giving it gentle little nips and swirls of his tongue while his fingers tug and roll her other nipple. He sharply bites down on her nipple and soothes the sting with his tongue, and Tessa arches hard off the bed at the sweet torture. He shifts his body again as he releases the nipple from his mouth and kisses his way over to her other breast. He gives it the same agonizing torture as the other until both are even more swollen and throbbing. Her hands clench into fists as her eyes squeeze shut, fighting the urge to touch him as every little nip and suck makes her squirm in pleasure.
The tip of his tongue trails down through the valley between her breasts, the action sending blood rushing through her body and making heat pool in her core. As much as she tries to fight it, Tessa gives into the urge to move her hand, and she reaches out and threads her fingers in his dark, soft hair. Immediately, his hand wraps around her wrist and pins it back above her head, and she giggles in spite of herself. He glances up at her through his lashes, and Tessa can see the raw power in them. He kisses his way back up, tongue darting out briefly to flick over her nipples again, and over the hollow of her throat. He softly nips at the center of her neck and traces her jaw with teasing breaths until she feels his hot breath on the shell of her ear, goosebumps flaring up over her skin.
âAnd you were doing so well,â Gabe murmurs in her ear as he traces the shell of her ear with his tongue.
âYou know I donât do well following the rules.â
He nips at her earlobe. âThen Iâm going to make you follow the rules.â He swings his leg over her and climbs out of the bed, her body already missing his warmth. âDonât move,â he commands. âIâll be right back.â
He pads out of the room, leaving Tessa lying there a building mess of excitement and nervousness. She hears Gabe mutter a curse before the sound of the TV is cut off, and she giggles at the absurdity of it. She strains her ears to hear anything else, but the only sounds she can make out are soft rustling of fabric and little clinks like glass. After a few more moments that felt like an eternity, Gabe knocks on the frame of the door, and she shifts up onto her elbows to see him standing there, his lips kinked to the side in a smirk and devilish intentions dancing in his eyes. He holds up his hands, and Tessa sees a glass filled with ice cubes in one hand and the belt to the complimentary bathrobe in the other. The thought of what Gabe was planning to do to her with those two items has her quivering in delight.
âI hope youâre ready, Tessa,â Gabe says. âBecause weâre going to have some fun.â
_________________________
A/N
So hello everyone! I know this took a lot longer than anticipated, but unfortunately, life decided to throw a curveball at me recently, so I am very sorry for the delay.
For those who might guess, when I finished the 2nd part, it again turned into another 15k mess, so you all will be getting a Part 3 shortly, where weâll go into even more of some smutty goodness and some fluffy pillow talk.
I hope you all really enjoy it as much as you did for part 1, and I will see you all soon for the finale!
Second chance tagging in case Tumblr becomes Tumbroke again: @choices-addict @choiceskatie @lady-calypso @chemist-ana @kat-tia801 @chrissythadon @nishas-paradise  @blainehellyes  @suitfer  @pixelnutrookie @queen-arabella-of-cordonia @adiehardfan @panda9584 @curiousconch @weaving-in-words @mm2305 @thegreentwin
105 notes
¡
View notes
Text
meet me in the gardens
summary: being the widow of a decently wealthy lord and sitting on a large plot of land automatically meant that you were a candidate for the program that you couldnât say not to; the hosting. you had to sponsor a knight and keep them in your home for an entire year, which was troublesome enough on its own. but you never expected your knight to be a woman, and you certainly didnât expect to have a full on illegal love affair with her, either.Â
warnings: lots of emotions, feelings, slightly cynical and bitter reader- sheâs honestly just being a realist, we are chugging forward, did not check for typos, format could be fucked up bc iâm posting from my phone quite literally minutes before i clock in- PATHETIC LMAO
word count: 2.7k
this is a short chapter by my standards, but it felt long to me because of the things in it??? this is part five! all other parts can be found on my masterlist, itâs my pinned post!
âWhatâs got you smiling like that?â Wanda asked while she tied your corset, not even needing to ask whether it was too tight or loose. You looked up in your vanity and immediately tried to wipe your smile away, but it was too late. She knew you better than anyone, and she had yet to see a thoughtful smile on your face, ever. Pietro, who had caught you going back inside the previous night, caught on to the fact that you looked more carefree, and that you just seemed to look like you were carrying around less.Â
âNothing.âÂ
âHmm,â Wanda hummed, an entertained look on her face. Something told you that she already had an idea of what was going on, even though there was no way she could have. Besides, you hardly even knew what was going on. âIâll ask again later.â She looked you in the eyes through the mirror, a slightly mischievous smile on her face. âMaybe then youâll tell the truth,â she said, flicking you on the side of the head, and then letting it rest.
§§
Natasha was out in the village doing whatever it was the knights did one night, and she was planning on spending the night at a bed and breakfast before coming back in the morning. As disheartened as you were about not being able to see her for your stargazing, you were partly glad for it. You missed being with the twins.Â
You had dinner with them alone, sitting and laughing about old memories and scheduling times to make new ones together. You loved the way you could be with them. Your laughter was allowed to go over the volume of a giggle without them looking at you like you had grown seven heads, your silverware were allowed to take a tumble onto your plate with a clatter without a second glance, and you were allowed to use whatever language you pleased. You missed the comfort that you felt with them, the comfort that your brain and the part of you that would always be the farm girl felt with them.Â
âAnd Pietro chased him all the way off, you should have seen how terrified he was,â Wanda recapped, and you couldn't help but grin at Pietro, who was sipping wine with his charming grin. âThat boy will never lift another skirt, I can assure you of that.âÂ
âIâm glad,â you mused, shooting Pietro a look that made him laugh.Â
âEnough about me,â he said after swallowing a sip of his wine that was much more like a gulp. âWeâre not going to talk about how youâve been walking on the clouds for weeks now?âÂ
You nearly dropped your fork again. âWhat do you mean?â
âWeâve both realized,â Pietro said, motioning with his buttered knife towards his sister, who had a soft smile on her face as she observed your reaction. âThat you have been significantly happier. Even with the circumstances-â
âPietro,â Wanda hissed, but you just snorted and shook your head.Â
âItâs like you found your own little pocket of happiness. We were worried about you, but, youâre doing alright.â Ever the blatant one out of the three of you, he leaned forward with his trademark smirk, eyes full of curiosity. âWhat do you know that we don't?âÂ
You hesitated for a second, mouth opening and closing twice as you grappled for anything to say, even a lie. And then, you settled on just shrugging your shoulders with a grin, shaking your head. âHonestly, Pietro, I know nothing. I donât know anything.â
§§
Your heart was beating faster than normal as you looked at the woman next to you, your hand subconsciously itching closer to hers as you sat on the ground, ass on the blanket that you had brought out. âI would like to⌠show you something.âÂ
It was probably the twentieth time that you and Natasha had met with each other, and still, you were entranced by her and everything that she did. And you were entranced while you stared at her and waited for her answer, just a little nervous as to what she would say.Â
As if she would ever say no to something you said.Â
âShow me anything youâd like me to see,â Natasha urged on, and you fought back a smile. You stood up, and she did the same, and then you were picking up the blanket and walking side by side with her. It was quiet the entire way there as you walked in step with her, hand brushing against her every few steps and sending tingles down your arm every time it happened.Â
The feeling that you got when she touched you made you feel both alive and scared to death. You werenât stupid. You knew what you were steadily collecting more than friendly feelings for her, and that she may have been on the same page you were on. The game you were playing was a dangerous one, the risk threatening to swallow up the reward more and more by the day.Â
You had known that being with her by yourself was bad judgement, ever since the first time you did it. Hell, the look you gave her the first time you met her was far from appropriate. Every single conversation that you had with her was a risk, and both of you knew it. And now that your soon-to-be husband was approaching, it was even more scandalous. No one knew and you hoped no one would ever find out, but hiding forever wasnât a choice. But what would you be hiding if there were no true feelings?Â
You hated yourself for falling for her and her pretty words.Â
âI used to come here to escape,â you started, pulling yourself out of your thoughts, voice low as you passed the tree line to get into the thick of the woods. You narrowly missed stepping in a particularly muddy spot on the ground. âThis was my spot, before I got the garden of course.â
âThe woods?âÂ
âNo, Nat,â you said, slightly amused as you stepped over a fallen branch. You smiled a bit when the sound of running water hit your ears. âThe stream.âÂ
You knew the exact second that she saw it, because her eyes widened and her breath hitched. âThatâs not a stream, thatâs a river.â
âItâs the forgotten part of the main river,â you explained. âItâs much skinnier and more shallow, and it doesn't have nearly as much fish coming through, so people forget about it.â You looked towards her and saw how intrigued she was by it, so you judged her armor free body with a slight smirk. âWhat? Never seen running water?â
âI lived in the capital, all they had was the ocean. And even then I was never allowed on the harbor if I wasnât selling clams, and I didnât sell clams much.â
You felt silence start to grow between the two of you, so you said the first thing that you thought of. âYou donât look like a clam seller.âÂ
He looked away from the river and to you, a slight grin on her face even as she talked again. âAnd you donât look like a petal kisser, blossom, but look where we are today.â
Your heart raced in your chest. âBlossom? Is that what youâre calling me now?âÂ
âItâs only payback for calling me âcherryâ,â she said, and you stifled a laugh at the retired name, glancing up at the red hair that you had gotten inspiration from. Â
âYou didnât actually mind it,â you said, looking off into the distance, only looking back at her when a warm hand slotted over yours. You blinked and looked down at your hands, which she had intertwined, and then back up at her again, only to see that she was staring straight ahead in the dark at the way the moonlight hit the water.Â
âHow could I?â She asked softly, a subtle breeze picking up.âYou were the one saying it.â She looked at you, and in the dim lighting, you could have sworn that her eyes were saying, you can call me anything in the book, and I will own it proudly. And then, the look changed to something else, something less devoting, and something more passionate. It took you a few seconds to understand what the look meant, and before you could fully register it, she was leaning forward.Â
A few seconds came and went where you could feel your heartbeat all over, and you tried to look somewhere other than in her eyes. You couldn't. âDonât look at me like that.â When all Natasha did was tilt her head to the side and give you an even more intense version of the look, you let out a small sigh. âPlease.â
âWhy not?âÂ
She knew why. She knew why probably better than you did after living in the capital. She saw what happened firsthand to people who committed crimes, and those who committed second degree adultery. If you two did what you were wanting to do with your entire heart, you would fall right into that category. âI know where this is going,â you said softly, âand this wonât end well.âÂ
âWhy not?â She asked again, and you turned your head to the side, shaking it slightly and closing your eyes.Â
âBecause, Iâm about to get married,â you hissed, and though you didnât mean to sound so angry, you did. Natasha was hardly affected.Â
She lifted her arms and let them fall against her clothing with a soft slap that still echoed in the night. âYouâre not married right now.âÂ
âBut I will be, Natasha,â you said, gripping her hands and squeezing them softly, begging for her to understand you. âWhatâs going to happen when I get married to a man who already has a streak for murdering his wives, and he finds out that I have feelings for you? Heâll kill me. Heâll kill you. And if he doesnât, weâll both be hung for adultery, after being put into torture camps for being⌠together as women.âÂ
âIâm not going to let anyone hurt you, Y/N, you know that.â The fervency in her tone nearly shocked you as she took a bold step forward, nearly surrounding you in her scent and energy. âI would never let anything happen to you.âÂ
âYouâre too important for me to condemn to death and dishonor just because I have feelings for you. It was selfish of me to meet with you in the first place, but I canât let myself do this. Itâs a bad idea,â You said, voice hushed even though no one would have followed you. You were trembling, hand shaking more than anything else as you tried to understand how fast everything was moving; forward and backwards, sewing together and ripping apart all the same. If you were any more attentive to her expression, you would have seen the grin that lit up her face as your confession. âWe were just about to cross a line. Weâve crossed quite a few dotted ones, but this one? It is bold and blaring.âÂ
âBlossom,â Natasha started, and you just shook your head and kept going.Â
âAnd-and what we were just about to do? That crosses the line. We cannot.âÂ
âDo you really think my feelings for you are going to change depending on whether or not we kiss?â She asked, her voice slightly deeper than usual, almost sounding insulted. âYouâre telling me to close my heart off from you, not to not kiss you. And you know that.â Â
âWhat if I am?â You asked, eyes starting to burn with tears. âIâm doing it for the right reasons, Nat. Iâm trying to save us from a world of hurt when reality finally sinks in.â
âThat isnât today.â She took another step forward and this time, you couldn't find the strength in you to step back. âAnd it isnât tomorrow, and not even within the fortnight. You and I have something, and I know that you know itâs different. Itâs special. We would be so stupid to ignore it, so stupid.âÂ
âI know, I know,â you said, voice tapering off into a whine as you slowly felt your resolve come apart, even though you thought it was stronger. âIâm sorry.â
 âYou donât have to apologize,â Natasha said after a few minutes of pure silence, and you found yourself exhaling. âI just wish things were different.âÂ
  âI know,â she said, and you turned to look up at the sky, tears threatening to come down on your cheeks. The stars seemed to twinkle and wink at you, talking amongst themselves about a future you had no idea about just yet.Â
âGuess theyâre never gonna line up,â you murmured to yourself, and then you heard Natasha grumble something from your side, and then she was coming closer, a barreling energy force full of passion and intent, and you knew exactly what she was coming for. For less than a split second, you thought about it. And then you turned your head and met her halfway.Â
You would have been surprised by the passion in it if you werenât just as desperate for the contact. You twisted in her arms, already wrapped around you as she drew you in close, closer than you had ever been with her, and the tears that were welling up before were now escaping for a different reason. Your lips were pressing into hers, moving fluidly and with an air of fervor that she matched equally. You felt wanted, and needed, and you felt loved. You felt the tenderness of the moment with every brush of her fingers on the back of your neck and with every rub of your back over the thin material of your night dress.Â
Your legs were shaking, and she noticed before you did that you were getting weak in the knees. She held you up and pulled back slightly, just enough for you to feel her lips brush against yours while she asked if you were okay, like she wasnât willing to take herself from you just yet. And honestly, you werenât ready for her to leave you, either. You nodded, and she leaned in again, much slower, and then you had time to think.Â
Her eyes werenât the same shade they were when the sun hit them, they were almost an eerie pale blue, but they were still just as gorgeous to you, especially now that they were slanted with desire. Her hair wasnât perfect like she somehow always managed or it to be, and you realized that it was because you had gotten a hand to run through it despite the way that she had previously held you like a lifeline. Her lashes were long, and you swore that she was close enough that you could count them. Her cheekbones were accentuated in the lighting, making her look like something straight out of a fairy tale, like a floating fae creature that led people to safety. In that moment, you could have sworn that she was the answer to every prayer you had ever whispered, to every question you had ever asked your etiquette teachers. In that moment, and in every moment to come, she was your ending and beginning, your creation and destruction, your sunrise and sunset. She was Natasha Romanoff, and in that moment, no wedding or murderous man even held a candle to the way you felt about her.
  What a beautiful person.Â
âNow youâre looking at me strangely,â Natasha said, her voice quieter than you had ever heard it as the both of you treated over the moment carefully, trying not to break it and leave it in shambles. âWhat are you thinking about?âÂ
âHow Iâm going to have to pretend like this never happened in a few weeks,â you said softly, and part of you hated yourself for bringing up the bad part of the future so soon after you both had just lost all ties to reality.Â
âYou donât have to,â she said, stroking your hair. âWe can just keep doing what weâre doing, sneaking off in the night and coming back in the morning before anyone realizes. Nothing really has to change, I just want you to know that I⌠that we can be whatever you want us to be.âÂ
âAs long as weâre in the confines of the garden walls.âÂ
âAnd now the woods,â Natasha said, and you couldnât help but laugh in her arms.Â
âAnd now the woods."
****
this is short, but i couldnât see anything being tacked on to this. weâre at an important part, and from here itâs gonna be fun!! thank yâall for reading; if you liked it please drop a like and a reblog bc it makes my day!! comments also make me ascend yâall
tags!! : tags! : @teenwonder @saamwilscn @procrastinatingsapphictrash @fayhar @8plasma @slut-for-nat @dontmindmejustreading @swords-are-cool @200605chaeng @thescottishavenger @antidaytime @jenny-song @madamevirgo @natasha-danvers @blackxwidowsxwifeâ @shycucumbersandwich @dailyavengering @xxxtwilightaxelxxx @ima-gi--na-tion @chickenhavewisdom
so sorry if i forgot anyone!!!!!
#natasha romanov x reader#natasha x female reader#natasha romanoff fluff#natasha romanoff x reader#natasha romanoff x fem!reader#lgbt marvel#marvel fanfic#marvel fanfiction#marvel au#my fics#natasha x reader#knight!natasha#knight au#lesbian!natasha#natasha romanoff x female reader
173 notes
¡
View notes
Text
đđđđ đťđđđ đđđđđđ - đš.đđś
⢠Candy Hearts Collab - @127-mileâ
Prompt :Â âI came to say goodbye.â
Genre : Angst, Fluff, kinda Slow-burnish?, Slice of life, highschool + college AU
Pairing : Sungchan X Reader (Ft. Jeno)
Warning(s) : mentions of bullying and injury (like one scene only), unrequited love, mentions of slight anxiety, hormonal shifts, language, minor character death
Writing nets : @kdiarynetâ @k-dinernetâ @kpopscapeâ @czennienetâ @neoturtlesâ
Taglist : @eh-ovo-nctuâ
WC : 9.7k
Summary : What people hated the most is the very word âgoodbyeâ. However, itâs the very word that becomes something that you yearn to hear from Sungchan for years.
â Playlist [recommended]
The sound of the rain was supposed to calm you down, not make you even more anxious and sweaty and you sat with your legs firmly pressed against each other, hoping to fill in the lack of company you were feeling amongst the swarm of people who perhaps shared the same dreams, same aim as yours. Public places as trains, trams, bus stops; you always thought they portrayed as the perfect definition for the word âsonder.â Each individual having a life pretty much as complex as yours â sometimes a little less or sometimes a little more. It fascinated you.
âDo you think the trip is worth it?â Lee Jeno, your best friend of quite a few years puffs his cheeks as he stared dubiously at the red and white poster he held. You took a peek at it, the amount of times Jeno had been pestering you if he should really give up the money he had saved for PS5 as a sacrifice for this trip, it was safe enough for you to say that you had every words printed on it memorized. Well, maybe not every words but the main stuff at least.
âLee Jeno,â You sharply gawked at the male sitting beside you, earning an ugly grimace from him. âStop it already. I donât know about you but I ainât passing this chance.â
âWah, what a nice friend I got.â You failed to notice the dramatic eye roll he makes before shoving the poster in his backpack, the one he had been using since the first day you had befriended him. Was it 5 years? 6 years?
âAre we five years or six years?â But I met him on that bookstore down my neighborhood, that was like spring of 2017 and now itâs 2021.
The male let out a snort. âIf I am a five year-old then you are definitely still inside the womb.â Even though he was smiling with that âinnocent eye smileâ the evil smirk sheathed beneath went unnoticed by you. No sooner had he opened his mouth, a fresh harsh smack landed on his arms that were clad in a filmsy material of cotton and thus a silent yelp of pain escaping from him as he grabbed the area which was starting to sting with each passing second. The smack, albeit meant for him, you were unable to ignore the similar stinging pain in your palm, tears pricking in the corners of your eyes. But you made sure to show absolutely no signs of distress; it was somewhat a matter of childish pride for you.
âChange your career aim from a perfumist to an assassinator will you?â If it were the campus grounds, you two would have already been latched at one another throats; both metaphorically and literally.
âI will gladly not.â You huffed at the male whose eyes held a scornful gaze, now even more annoyed or perhaps, as you would think most of the times, he was just exaggerating. You found yourself mindlessly scrolling through your gallery in search of the recent notes from Mr. Kimâs classes. Until you stumble across something you had been long avoiding, a forlorn fragment from the former days of your high school.
âHere lies the proof of my utmost love and affection, always devoted to my only Y/N.â
It was a picture of you smiling way too bright, cheeks and nose flushed red while being squished by the only male in the frame as he pressed a peck against your cheek. His neck was craned to the side, ripe ears clearly visible in the small Polaroid film. As much as you hated to admit, your heart would still make flips and turns whenever you run into something that reminded you of him, your very first love and first heart breakâJung Sungchan.
Jeno was too busy in his dreamland as he dozed off with his head resting peacefully against your shoulder. It was no new news that the lad had been immensely in love with you ever since the first time you saved him from getting bullied back in 9th grade. However, you were always too busy with your academics and extra-curricular activities and thus clearly drawing a line of only being friends. Nothing else. It happened when Jeno had finally mustered up the courage after excelling in his Maths Olympiad, where he made a bet that if he indeed secures a place in the top 5, you have to abide by anything he wishes for. But he wished for your love, something you were not really capable of doing so; especially at that time. You did not have the heart to say no when Jeno jogged up to you, his eyes transforming into crescents as he smiled wide. âI did it!â His words came out rather breathy, possibly because of him running to you, and maybe because how hard he could feel his heart thump against his ribs when he noticed the proud grin on your face. Without wasting any moment further, Jeno lets go of the white banner of achievement he had been holding, his hands now focusing on yours. You could almost feel the slight tremble and the wetness of his sweaty palms, but before you could even say anything he beat to you by saying, âGo out on a date with me. Only one.â
There were numerous times when you felt guilty about turning down Jeno. At times it had you baffled that why a guy like him would ever bother liking you so much. Jeno was incredibly talented; gifted with unfair boon of genius traits in both academics and athletics. His little version of him always demeaned his abilities, often failing to notice that how much more he was rather than just a quiet kid who loved coding and maths. Maybe perhaps that was the very reason for him to face the bullying, at least thatâs what you thought when you first noticed him getting cornered by some stupid idiot dipshits from your class during recess. Jenoâs ID card lay discarded on the ground, as Kihyun grabbed its owner by the collar. You could not understand his reason for not fighting back, and thus being a silent spectator was never your thing so you decided to butt in. As much as you equally hated and liked one thing, boys seemed to get kinda wary of your presence. Especially boys like these who were already in the blacklist of the teachers. It did not take them long to pick their asses and run from the site when you glared them with a threatening gaze, a single word from the class president and they would get suspended yet again for the umpteenth time in the year. You crouched down to Jenoâs level, carefully handing him his ID. You did not bother asking him if he was okay, of course he wasnât. His face showed signs of previous injuries, the purple hues of bruises slightly fading beside his jaws. You still donât know why but you felt the need to protect him from his solace, thus leading to this inseparable bond of yours.
But that was a version of him that was long forgotten. Jeno had become the star and face of the school in the last years of your highschool. Acing various quiz competitions, Olympiads, getting highest grades, being the captain of the soccer and basketball team; you were sure God really had His favorites.
You were not surprised when Jeno brought you to your usual favouriteâcandle shop. It was a hidden gem in your hometown, a small secluded shop located just a few miles away from the metropolitan. Not everyone was aware of its existence until that one day you decided to act rebellious for once in your school life. Of course dragging Jeno into this so called rebel act with you. The date was rather casual, just two friends messing around with wax and chemically named perfume essences. The shop was owned by a lady close to your grandmaâs age, and it still makes you wonder how on earth was she able to keep up with the hollering you two were making. No matter how much you convinced yourself that maybe you could give the boy a chance, and perhaps feelings might grow on you later on; you could not make yourself cloud your rationality with the uncertain possibilities. You confessed every single thing that had been on your mind and Jeno just calmly listened to everything you uttered. You could clearly see the expression of hurt washing over his face, but he knew you. He knew that once you had made up your mind, there was no going back. The night did not cause any indifference in your friendship; it bloomed with each passing years of your middle school and then highschool. You two had become the infamous bestfriends, the once timid boy then all buff and handsome and the once spotlight lover girl then buried in her textbooks to pass the college entrance exams.
Throughout these years of teen, the candle shop had become a constant place for anything to you both; sadness, comfort or just enjoyable times. Until that one day when you met the grandson of the lady who owned the shop. Make a guess who it was.
When people spoke of their first heartbreak, you always cringed at how they exaggerated. Technically you never experienced one, so it seemed ridiculous to you that how was it possible to a simple break to cause others this much pain. You were shocked, no scratch that. Using fancy words, you were utterly bewildered when you saw the new transfer studentâJung Sungchan was the name, standing on the makeshift podium of your classroom. Thank God the architects decided to stick to keeping the height of the room above eight feet. You had changed drastically, contrasting your previous bubbly persona, you had become more reserved. It was just you being ambitious about something you had grown to like, and after some backstabs from your friends, you did not feel the need to have so many around you. Just Jeno being there for you was more than enough.
It would be a lie if Jeno did not sense the subtle looks you had been sending over to the new guy, but he was in no place to object you. It had only been a few moments of Sungchanâs arrival and Jeno already sensed his position in your life being threatened. He knew you were a saint who always looked out for others, and something about his presence made Jeno feel wary. Jeno did not need any of the privileges he had, all of it he owed to you after all. It was you who brought the best out of him, and in the end if he has them all but not you, it wasnât clearly worth it to him. You preferred unpredictable things; it was what he learned about you in all your years of friendship. How you would always choose mystery thrillers over typical rom-coms, how you would always vouch for the new dish in the menu every time you both visited the local barbecue house. And he knew it was impossible to be one like that, it was just typical Taurus things (as he would like to blame) that made him too practical, too predictable for you. But, you never thought like that. It was just that even though you wanted to, you couldnât make yourself grow romantic towards the boy you always shared your oreos and ramen with. He held a dear place in your heart and life.
Sungchan was immediately welcomed to the family, the girls already swooning over his good looks and amazing grades. Plus icing on the top, he was the half-brother of the infamous Jung Yoonoh, the heartthrob of the whole school, from juniors to seniors. While Jaehyun was the typical definition of being that one dude we always see in rom-coms who is loved and admired by all for his too humble personality and ethics, Sungchan on the other hand was more of a quiet one, often too shy properly open up his orginal self around new environment. Despite that, he was naturally amiable just like his brother, a trait that perhaps ran in the Jung household. Unlike Jaehyun who was presumably born with good brains, Sungchan was a hardworking one. Sungchan tried to settle down the queasy feeling he had been feeling ever since he moved back here, now that Jaehyun was always busy in Seoul with his medical degree someone had to look after their aging grandma. Sungchan was never really a part of any group, so leaving behind his school back in the city was not that painful for him. The atmosphere of the whole campus was pretty soothing; the bushes of neatly trimmed trees, big huge playground and the ochre shaded building. He liked all of it, and to top it all the uniform was really his style: solid crème and dark maroon combination.
When Sungchan stood awkwardly in the middle of the classroom, clearly clueless as to where he would be seating since all the seats were occupied, a soft voice called out his name rather eagerly. His eyes scanned for a while until he saw you; dark hair tied up neatly into a ponytail with a pencil in your hand as you waved him to notice the empty seat beside yours. Sungchan smiled at your sweet gesture, his out of place feeling now subsiding into the warmth of the possible blooming friendship.
âHi there, I am Y/N.â You chirped, wiping your left hand before bringing it out for him to shake. Sungchan froze for a while before he realized what he was supposed to be doing. âOh! And this is Jeno!â You turned slightly towards your best friend sitting just behind you with his famous eye smile.
âHello, I am Jung Sungchan.â He returned the gesture shaking both your and Jenoâs hand. Whilst Jeno had the feeling of roughness and athleticism in his, your hands were warm and soft; it felt nice he thought. That was the first impression of yours to him: ball of sunshine. And your impression of him? Reserved and unpredictable; a combination that only meant chaos and imbalance.
Sungchan side-glanced at your fumbling state. Seating next to him you in the front row, you skimmed over your not so pleasant looking notes that you had scribbled anxiously in the prior night. Public speaking had never been a big deal for you once you get adjusted to the audience after going up on stage. However, it is the pre anxiety session that just always riles you up.
âYou know,â Your head whipped a bit too fast to your liking at the voice belonging to the only male that sat beside you. âIâll show you a trick. Here.â Sungchan proceeded to softly place your trembling hands on his, cautiousness apparent with every move he made. Even though you both had been seatmates for the last three months, you never found yourself involved in any sort of skinship with him; something that was really common for you and Jeno. The look of fluster was way too obvious when Sungchan softly rubbed various shapes on the back of your hand with his thumb, you were unsure if he was actually helping you ease from nervousness or just increasing it further. It had quite been a while since you had your hands caged in his, both of you completely unaware of the looks you had been getting from your senior teachers seated in the neighboring row. The moment was cut off when your name was announced from the stage by a senior, requesting your presence to commence your speech. Sungchan slowly lets go of your hands, mumbling a soft âbest of luck!â with his hands now fisted as an act of verbal encouragement. You eyes wandered around the crowd for a while before locating your best friend who sat miserably beside the homeroom teacher, really closing to dozing off before noticing your presence and copying Sungchanâs gestures.
The bus paused, Jeno still deep in his slumber despite the harsh jerk of the vehicle stopping in its tracks. You sighed, he must have probably been gaming the whole night with his roommate Donghyuck again. You nudged softly at first, the lack of response later than causing you to shake him vigorously by his toned arms that barely fit in your palms. Jeno instantly sprinted up with wide eyes before softly muttering a curse at your cruel way of waking him up.
âI was definitely right about you being a torturer in your previous life.â
âSure you were. Get your ass off the bus now.â
You parted your ways with Jeno on the campus ground, him heading to his coding facult while you headed towards the chemistry club room. Apparently a newbie was supposed to come today from the US. It was odd you assumed since US had much better facilities for students majoring in chemistry. You glanced at your figure on your way to the room, wondering if the ripped jeans were a good choice as a first impression. You just disliked the idea of leaving off bad impressions, even if you are never going to meet the person again until your next life. Jaemin, another close friend of both you and Jeno smiled widely at your entrance, waving his hand as he pointed the seat next to him enthusiastically. Jaemin and you were basically clones of each other, the leos inside of you both shinig at its best whenever you two are together.
âI donât understand why move back here from THE United States.â Jaemin dragged out the word, scoffing silently as he handed you a cup of iced Americano. You were about to sip before pausing. You could not have possibly risked your stomach again after that one fateful day when you tasted âhis typeâ of iced Americano. This dude legit gulped down eight espresso shots with a satisfied hum, horrified looks painted on your and Jenoâs features as you both just stared at him in utter shock.
âPlease not the poisonous drink.â You eyed the male suspiciously, who scoffed at the nickname.
âOf couse not little baby.â Jaemin cooed with his lips puckered and an annoying high pitched voice, purposefully pinching your cheeks a bit harder than he usually does.
 âYou little moth-â
âHello guys, I am Sungchan. Nice to meet you all.â Your heart dropped at the familiar tone of voice. He isnât possibly back again after leaving without any traces, without a single goodbye, is he? You did not dare to look at his figure standing in front of the table, awkwardly shifting in your seat while Jaemin furrowed his eyebrows in confusion.
âHello, Sungchan.â Sulli, your senior by 2 years and also the president of the club greeted him warmly. âI hope you like it here because adjusting to a new place might be hard at times. Oh, these are your classmates; Y/N and Jaemin.â
Sungchan immediately looked in your direction at the mention of your name, his eyes equally wide in surprise mirroring your previous reaction.
âY/N?â He called out in a rather unsure tone, just like his movements the cautiousness was also present there. âItâs beenâŚâŚa whileâŚ.â
âYeah, indeed.â You had a visible change in demeanor, Jaemin finally grasping the tense situation before jogging up to the male.
âHi there, I am Na Jaemin. You can call me Nana if you want.â Jaemin put his hand out as a formality, to which Sungchan politely complied. âThereâs a seat there you can sit.â Jaemin was luckily wise enough to occupy the empty seat beside yours without knowing the turn of events. He motioned Sungchan towards the seat diagonal to you, sensing the discomfort in your posture he assumed it was best if Sungchan sat somewhat further.
Concentrating on the yearly planning for the club was harder with his presence; Sungchan unable to hide his obvious lingering gaze on you. Jaemin would cough every now and then, signaling the male to focus on the club presidentâs instructions instead of you. But as his usual self, Sungchan pretended to not notice the clear hints, continuing keep his eyes locked on yours. You were barely able to note down some important events, knowing that Jaemin certainly cannot be trusted with his short time memory. After that president bids her farewell to everyone present in the room, you take it as your cue to just flee as soon as possible from his reach.
âY/N, wait!â Sungchan was quick to grab you just as you were about to exit by the door, the sudden halt in movement causing you to stumble back into his embrace awkwardly. You were definitely embarrassed, your back pressed against his chest in a weird manner as you straighten yourself again. You scrunched you nose to hide your embarrassment before asking him.
âWhat is it now Jung Sungchan?â You were not meaning to snap at him, but the bitter memories of the past seemed to get the best of you.
Sungchan slightly winced at your cold tone, but what else could have expected after all the pain he had caused you. âIâŚI do..I mean like I..â
âSungchan, I have my classes. Gather up your thoughts and then talk.â With that you turned on your heels, not even bothering to take your bag that you left on the seat you were prior sitting. Jaemin observed the scene quietly, his minds finally connecting the dots. Jung Sungchan, the boy you would always cry about whenever you got drunk, the boy who left you with nothing but memories of him. Jaemin thought it was best to not let out his inner frustration towards the guy who was now standing motionless in his tracks, lost in his trance as he gaped towards the door you had just left. Jaemin passed by Sungchan without a word, instinctively grabbing your bag as he made his way to his next class.
Sungchan stood dumbfounded, numerous thoughts racing in his mind. Why did I have to be so foolish? He thought. How can I blame her when I was the one who broke the promise first?
 Summer 2017
It was getting pretty boring for you at the library; usually some of the classmates bickering would give you some sort of silent company as you scribble down the notes. But for some unfound reason you seemed to be extremely distracted. You let out a long annoyed huffed, hands stretching in weird directions as you rested your head on the wooden table. It struck your mind there might be butts of nails pointed out and you didnât want to get yourself a shot of tetanus, so you lazily glided your hands across the surface before returning back to your half laying position. It didnât take long for you to zone out, mind running through various scenarios of university life, jobs and perhaps marriage? You blushed at the thought, just like any other teen you were also low-key always looking forward to your wedding.
âAre you asleep?â You shot up startled at the sudden voice, eyes immediately widening as you realized the owner. Sungchan had a smile with his lips pressed into a thin line, casually pulling out the empty seat beside yours as he made himself comfortable on it.
âGood to know youâre not. I need your help.â Sungchan wasted no time rummaging out a stack of sheets from his backpack, pressing them against the wood with a loud thump. You slightly winced at the loudness since the library was extra quiet today, the sound thus bouncing off more.
âYou know if itâs literature, I suck at it.â Your mind took you back at that one time when you almost got yourself a C on the mentioned subject, chills running down at the memory.
âNo, no.â Sungchan waved his hands softly chuckling. âItâs actually chemistry. Judging as a seatmate, I believe itâs your best sport.â
You happily nodded at the male, pleased that you get to help him with something that was under your specialty. Sungchan took a notice of your happy state, equally pleased that it was you that would be helping him.
âTell me, what can I help you with.â You took the fat book from his hold, skimming over the contents page before highlighting the topics that were extremely important for the semester.
âI think hybridization? I just canât seem to get how it works!â Sungchanâs voice levitated suddenly out of frustration, momentarily catching you off guard. Sungchan seemed to notice your amused look, shyly rubbing the nape of his neck with a little shrug.
âYou know this is the first time Iâve seen you frustrated.â You commented, eyes fixated on the pages even though they were being extremely reluctant to rather focus on the fussy male. âItâs pretty easy you know. Look.â You explained him cautiously and slowly, how the overlapping of the orbitals occurred not realizing the proximity that seemed to lessen drastically. You whipped at his direction to see any signs of confusion, only to be met with a pair of dark orbs that stared at you intently. As embarrassing as it may sound, you gulped loudly. A bit too loud than you had intended to.
Sunghcan took notice of the situation you both blanketed in as a wave of dĂŠjĂ vu washed over him. He cleared his throat loud and awkward, half to lessen the embarrassment you were feeling and to poorly hide his own. You both were looking everywhere but each other, too dumb to maximize the close distance instead of acting like awkward cats.
âWhat are you both doing?â a deep male voice jerked you back to reality, upon turning you saw it belonged to Jeno. When did he come here?
âShe was explaining the hybridization shits.â Sungchan huffed, slowly settling back to his orginal position. âI asked you so many times thoughâŚâ
âYou know chemistry is not my cup of tea.â Jeno shrugged at the male, a lazy smile playing on his face. âYou wanna stay for b-ball practice today?â
âNot sure, Iâll see to it mate.â Sungchan did that fist-bump with Jeno, the two casually mingling like old friends as you stared idiotically at the scene unfolding in front of you.
âSince when did you both become Damon and Pythias?â
âY/N, please not again your alien languages.â Jeno rolled his eyes before taking the seat beside, sandwiching you between both the males. âSince you happen to be tutoring a clown, an addition of another clown wonât do you any harm.â Jeno smiled at you, his doe eyes disappearing in the process.
Sungchan held back his snort, looking over both of you, he was happy. Though he was not as close to you as he had become to Jeno, he still considered you somewhat a close friend of his. Being seatmates with you and Jeno, it was inevitable that he soon became a constant in your life. Did I tell you that the candle shop was owned by his grandma? The shop if anything, had become this secret spot for you three. Study dates, random chills or just lazying around, the candle shop would be the first name that would pop up in your mind.Â
With a blink of an eye perhaps junior year passes. Maybe that was how last years of highschool were. At one moment you barely just got promoted to a new class, and at another, youâre yet again getting promoted to higher one. You sat under the dull moonlight, a thin cardigan that was gifted to you by your dearest friendâs grandma. When Sungchan invited you and Jeno at his, his grandma had knitted this cardigan for you and a beanie for Jeno. The gesture was so sweet that it completely melted your heart, she was the living definition of wholesome for you.Â
It was maybe that one day when you three decided to stroll the spring fair of your neighborhood, when you both finally came clean to your feelings. Jeno was always the one pointing you out that how you should just be a woman and confess. âIt doesnât always have to be the guy that says I LIKE YOU!â This what we he said before disappearing into the hives of crowds, leaving you waiting for Sungchan at the front of the public toilet he was finishing his business in. Pretty awkward right? Where else does anyone get to see a girl waiting for her crush in front of a public restroom. Sungchan came back outside, shuffling out his handphone before furrowing his brows at the text he just received. You immediately understood it was from Jeno. You had no idea what came over you, it felt like the adrenaline in your system decided to flood your nervous system, not even aware of yourself just launching at the dude with a chaste kiss on his lips. He was completely taken aback by the sudden feeling of your lips on his, it took him a while before responding you back with the same enthusiasm. You broke first from the kiss, not realising your fists crunching his prior perfectly ironed shirt. But he did not mind it all, a shy smile playing on both of your faces. The rest of the night was spent with your hands laced in his, just like another high school sweethearts of the time.
You smiled at the memory. Sungchan had a cigarette lit between the tips of his fingers, the tobacco smoke slowly poking your nose but not strong enough to bother you. With a deep sigh, he took a puff before blowing it own again in the air, a cloud of smog dancing around his figure.
âYou should quit it, itâs not healthy.â It had already been a year since you became friends and six months since you became more than it, but there were times like this when you still found yourself nervous and wary whenever you are talking to him. You snuggled yourself into the cardigan, hugging yourself to minimize the tinges of frostbites. Sungchan was considerate of your discomfort, whenever he smoked, he made sure the cigarette was at least 2 feet away from you.Â
âTake this.â Sungchan handed you another thick layer of clothing from his bag, his initials âJ.SGâ written big and bold. Without much thought, you accepted his kindness, and Sungchan had high tolerance to cold anyways unlike you who would shiver to death in the most usual temperatures. You figured Sungchan decided to dodge the topic you brought it, and you figured it would be better to not bring it up for a while.
âWhere do you plan on going for college.â Sungchan spoke while rubbing the shortened cigarette on the bricks of the roof, swallowing the remaining water from his bottle throwing a strawberry gum inside his mouth. You figured he was now free from the reek of tobacco as you scoot closer to his form, opening your arms within the jacket for his to snuggle in as well. Just like Jeno, skinship was no new news for you both too, however; it always had your heart racing like crazy. You both remained cozy under the warm embrace of the jacket, and you prayed Sungchan would never listen how your pulse was acting up.
âI donât know. Perhaps SNU? I mean only if I get accepted...â You trailed off, propping your chin against your bent knees before glancing at the boy. Then it struck you, what made him ask this sudden question, what made him smoke three cigarettes straight despite having yearly break for a whole month. âWill you be going to the US as well?â
âI donât know...â Sungchan deeply sighed, his lips forming a small pout as he indulged in deep thought. What if he actually happens to leave for America? Your heart clenched at the thought, mimicking his sighs you rested your head against his shoulder.Â
âYou know,â You stared at the sky, it was dark and clear with no signs of stars. The feeling was unsettling. âWherever you go, weâll always be there for you.â Your eyes shifted to the illuminating lights from numerous buildings that replaced the absence of the twinkling stars in the sky. The ominous feeling soon dissipated into relief. It was as if the universe telling you, we just have to look out for the good sides instead of dwelling on the bad.Â
âI know.â Sungchan smiled, one that was both happy and sad. He rested his head on yours, joining your company of gazing at the scenery. âI know.â
âJust...â there was hesitation laced in your tone, Sungchan was quick to notice it as he looked at you, nodding for you to continue. âPlease donât leave...not without a goodbye. Promise me that.â
âI promise you.â Sungchan held your cold hands in his warmer ones, a firm assurance making your heart swell in both hurt and adoration as you kissed him again.
You both never really made it official, despite the kiss at the fair. It was perhaps the uncertainty that held you both back. Sungchanâs future was not in his hands but his familyâs; just like his brother, he is supposed to make his family shine bright. It was one of the major reasons why his parents let both the brothers two years of freedom on their remaining bits of high school. âAll parents want the best for their kids,â thatâs what you would always say to him whenever you meet him at his roof; him smoking while you offered his physical comfort.
The senior year passed within a whim, the fright of entering into adulthood descending upon all the students as they remained buried in their textbooks. Maybe it wasnât the case for everyone, but it did apply to you and your friends. You remained occupied with you daily extra classes for chemistry while Sungchan had biology and Jeno had mathematics. You three would meet up in periodic breaks, catching up with small talks before returning back to your respective schedules. It was nothing but hectic, and soon, the candle shop returned back to being just another isolated shop in your hometown.
Graduation day was filled with smiles and congratulatory phrases from different individuals, throwing your grad caps in the air felt like as if you were throwing away a significant part of your life, ready to embrace a new version of you. All the parents stood their with proud grins, delighted at their childrenâs achievement to their dreams.
âCongratulations!â You chirped, receiving bone crushing hugs from both your males before an elderly voice called for you.
âY/N! Jeno! Sungchan!â It was your mom, waving excitedly to grab you and the malesâ attention. âSay cheese!â
âCheese!â You all resonated together, happy and delighted.
A series of furious knocks jolted you awake from your sleep. You figured it might have been your younger brother, probably wanting your help in his homework.
âI swear to god Y/b/n!â You let out an ear piercing shout, groggily rubbing your eyes from deep slumber.
âItâs me. Jeno.â You heard how breathy his voice sounded, it was coated with urgency and hurt. You heart dropped but you prayed to the Heavens and God, you prayed that it should not be the very thing that you had been dreading so much. You shot up from your bed, not even bothering to make yourself look presentable before whipping the door open to meet with an equally dazed and riled Jeno.
âItâs Sungchan. He...â Jeno beathed out a deep sigh, before handing you a lilac envelope, the initials J.SG written in bold. You failed to feel the tears pooling up, threatening to fall anytime. Jeno glanced over you sympathetically, with shaky trembling hands, you took the the paper.Â
You donât bother to closer the door, Jeno soon taking his leave as he thought it would be best to give you some space to absorb it all in. The tears had started to stream uncontrollably when you saw the picture that came with the letter. It was one of the many pictures that you took on the night of the fair; the day you had confessed, the you had your first kiss. It was a polaroid of you holding him lovingly in an embrace, him shyly placing a kiss on your cheeks with the words âHere lies the proof of my utmost love and affection, always devoted to my only Y/Nâ scribbled on the white frame. Your hands fished for your cellphone, frantically dialing his number as you waited for him to pick up, hoping that heâll soothe your anxiety by saying he did not leave, that he was still in town and you were just being delusional.
But every time you dialed his contact, you were being forwarded to the monotonous tone saying that the number was currently unreachable. Your chest squeezed in pain, he had promised you. He promised you that he will come for a goodbye at least. He had promised you that he would never leave you clueless and hurting. All you ever asked for him, was just a goodbye; perhaps a source assurance for you to wait for his return.Â
You wiped the tears with the edge of your sleeves, opening the the piece of folded paper.
âDear lovely Y/N,
You might resent me when you receive this letter, and I certainly donât blame you for that. I am not the best with words, I am clumsy and unexpressive but I hope that this piece of scribblings makes you understand all my feelings, my thoughts and emotions that have been haunting me from the day I first saw you.
You know I that I am very much aware that I do....hold some handsome genes.â You couldnât help but snicker at this.Â
âHowever, unlike all, as typical as it may sound, you stood out. You lazily laid sprawling across your desk in deep slumber, completely unaware of the chaos of classroom. I wish I was that carefree like you, indulged in her own world and comfort bubble. It attracted me a lot.â You got up from the floor, eyes still glued to the piece of paper as you shut your door locked. Your hands still went to dial his contact, but only to be forwarded to that damned robotic voice.
âI wanted to be like you, not bothered by the constant pressures of coming from a prestigious family. Did I ever tell you my dad is the Director of Myeongsu Hospital?â You gasped at the sudden information. His dad was the director of the one of the most prestigious and renowned hospitals of South Korea. It was too overwhelming for you to process, but you still found yourself continuing.Â
âIt was inevitable for me to act like just another teenager, not for me but for my brother too. I always blamed him for being so selfish when he just left me alone when he came to grandma, I failed to realize that it was some sort of comfort gift from our parents so that weâll devote ourselves to build the familyâs name for the rest of our lives.Â
Even though I wanna blame them, I donât think I can because they had the same fate. It comes with a price when youâre born with a silver spoon, and I guess I had to pay mine when I left your doorstep last night. I...I was a coward. I know I should have just come up, hug you and kiss you for the last time. But I just couldnât. I was too scared.
I was scared that the moment Iâll see you, my guards will crash down. These two days were really hectic for me, I made up excuses when you invited me at yours because I was afraid of losing my balance. I knew that only a glance at you would be enough to make me change my mind and revolt against my parents, my fate. And you have no idea how much I wanted to do so, you have no idea how Iâve spent endless of sleepless night where it is the only thing that would run on my mind. But you tell me, would it be really worth it? I did not want you spending the rest of your lives with swarming paps and reporters, publishing reports and articles of how you managed to tarnish the heir-in-line of the prestigious hospital. No I could never do to that someone I love so dearly. I could never in a thousand years do that.Â
You know every time I picture you in your grown-up self, I can only see a strong and confident woman thriving in her career, a woman that is so powerful but still has a heart of gold. I know that youâll be an amazing person, inside and out. I wasnât really planning to express my love and admiration for you like this, I hoped to do it in person, but perhaps, maybe thatâs how the stars planned it out for us. Fate is extra cruel in my case donât you think?Â
It would be extremely selfish of me to ask you to wait; I am not even sure if I would ever return because my father would be opening another branch in US. And well, I am not sure what plans he has for me.
So please, if you ever find it in your heart, I hope you will forgive me. And even if you donât, please donât ever feel guilty about it. You have all the right to do so and I most certainly deserve your hatred. I love you so much, Y/N. Youâre my first kiss, my first love, and youâll always hold this irreplaceable place in my heart.Â
With Love,
Jung Sungchan.
You felt your world crashing down, a part of you wished that this letter never ended. The only remain from him had also come to an end, and you were not sure how you would be able to cope with his absence for the next years of your life.
Present
âSungchan is back?â Jeno widened his eyes in shock, the information seemingly unbelievable to him. âHe really is?â
âYes.â You monotonously replied, numerous thoughts battling at the back of your head. Jaemin cleared his throat, a sign for Jeno to not bring up the topic for a while. Jeno eyed the male in confusion before finally getting the hint.
âYouâre lucky you donât get to have Mr.Suhâs classes, heâs just hot and itâs frustrating. And thatâs coming from a straight dude like me.â Jeno slurped on his smoothie loud and sound, probably to annoy the other male as he was well aware his distaste to people making sounds while eating.
âY/N.â a voiced called out from behind, and you instantly knew who it belonged to.Â
âSungchan. Oh my god!â Jeno shot up from his seat, immediately embracing the old face from his past. âHow have you been man? You just disappeared...â
âI am so sorry.â Sungchan looked at Jeno with pleading eyes. âI know I have absolutely no excuse for my act and I am just so sorry, Jeno and Y/N.â Sungchan looked at Jeno who silently urged him to talk to you.
âY/N, please talk to me. I donât expect your forgiveness but please. Atleast curse me, hit me just do anything. Please.â
You whipped your head to find Sungchan crouching down to match your seat level, a sigh escaping from you as you stood straight from your seat.Â
âGuys, Iâll be back.â You gripped his hands before dragging him alongside the canteen corridor.
Jaemin looked over his friend who stood staring at the way you just took. And expressionless look was painted on his features, causing Jaemin to shake his head and sigh. âYou know man,â Jeno changed his attention to the male speaking, fixing his glasses. âIf I were you, I would have just held her back. Youâre extremely strong, I could have never done that.â With that Jaemin patted his friendâs back, a silent assurance that if he needed a shoulder to cry or to simply lean on for comfort, heâll be there for him.
A mixture of feelings were erupting inside you, you were furious but happy. Sad but grateful. You scanned the halls for signs of any empty classroom and upon finding one you just shoved the male inside it.
âWhatâs so funny about messing with my feelings?â You already tears welling up, your vision blurry as you sharply glance at the male with a frown on his face.
âY/N, I would nev-â
âYou left me,â you utterly hated at how pathetic you sounded at the moment, harshly wiping the tears streaming down your cheeks. âYou promised me that you wonât leave without showing up one last time, but you did. You fucking did.â You knew it was not something under his control, but you couldnât help but pour your bottled feelings.
âPlease...Y/N...listen..to me...Please..â Sungchan lost his composure, his voice breaking as he stepped closer to you. Seeing how you did not flinch at his approach, Sungchan captivated you in his embrace, something that he had been yearning for ever since he parted ways. You felt the wetness of his tears on your head, melting in his longing embrace you found yourself hugging him back. You missed him so much, his scent, warmth, presence. Everything about him drove you crazy, you were still dazed to believe if he was actually back for real or is it just one of your numerous daydreams.Â
The rest of the days went as usual, but only with the addition of Sungchan back again in your life. Although you had long forgiven him in his heart, you decided to not vocal it out. As heartless as it may sound, you wanted him to make up for the pain he caused you, and he indeed did. Jaemin was skeptical in the beginning at the idea of another person joining you small group, he had come to liking the idea of you guys as trio and was more comfortable like that. But he saw how your eyes lit up every time you about him when you were newly friends with Jaemin, how Jeno would always drunk talk about the times they passed as seatmates bothering the hell out of you. So Jaemin broke his exterior cold composure on the fourth day, finally accepting the banana milk from the new male as a form of bribe for his addition to the group.
Sungchan worked harder than deities; always making sure to get you Americanos before your classes, taking extra notes for you whenever you felt sick, tolerating your extremely drunk self and even dropping you back at your dorms safely. He had mentioned how he finally mustered up the courage to stand up against his fathers, that he wanted to do something else rather than working in the medical field. Even though he had still yet to decided his desired career, Sungchan decided to just follow his intuitions which ended up him taking chemistry as his major and thus landing in the same institution and same class as yours. And not to mention, he was beyond grateful for it.
A month had passed with his arrival, the awkwardness amongst everyone long gone and forgotten. It was as if he never left you. You were never over him, so his all time sweet gestures was making it harder for you to maintain your cold act.
âI happened to attempt making kimbap? But I am not sure if they are edible..â Sungchan trailed off as he hesitantly hands you the small metal box. You almost laughed at how cute but messy they looked, his failed attempt at giving the rolls eyes and lips with sesame seeds and ketchup was beyond adorable. You took the box from his grasp, a smile playing on your face as you looked at him. Sungchan upon noticing your grin, rubbed the nap of his neck shyly, his ears and cheeks mirror the shade the of the ketchup. You took a bite from one of the many rolls he made, a hum of satisfaction escaping your lips as you relished the tangy sweet taste. It was perfect, just how you preferred it.
âItâs pretty good.â You licked the stain of ketchup from your fingers, failing to notice how the male blushed harder at your subtle act. âWe have Mr.Leeâs class, so I believe we should hurry up before itâs too late.â
On the night of the annual university carnival, Sungchan confessed to you. At least not in front of a public washroom this time. With the constant aid of Jeno and Jaemin, Sungchan was able to plan out a pretty dramatic confession for you. You were completely surprised when Jaemin called you out of nowhere, frantically asking for your presence to a specific classroom. You feared if the dork had committed some sort of treason explaining how dramatic he sounded, so you rushed without giving any second thoughts. However, when you saw the trail of roses with candles adorning the edges, you froze. It had the same scent both you and Sungchan had invented; the sweet scent of lily with tinges of tangerine to it.
A flustered looking Sungchan steps out from the dark, his hands rest behind his back as you cautiously scanned your face. When he saw no signs of discomfort, Sungchan slowly jogged to where you stood, his hands holding a bouquet of lilies with a small note on top of it.
âI know I have made tons of mistakes, hurt you so many times. But I still want to test my luck.â Sungchan got down on his knees, holding the bouquet with his head hanging low. âY/L/N, will you allow me to be your man? Will you be my girlfriend?â
A shit eating grin spread on your face, slightly giggling at how adorable he looked. âI thought youâd never ask.â You took the flowers, a soft smile adorning your lips as you lock eyes with an extremely surprised Sungchan. âOf course Sungchan.â
âOf course? For real?â Sungchan couldnât believe what just happened, he was half expecting you to flat out reject him at how inconsiderate he had been. But you accepted his apology, accepted his love. Sungchan stood up, his heart squeezing in delight and adoration for you. He cupped your face gently, as if you were a porcelain doll that would just break if not handled carefully. You saw how his eyes shone with love, sparkling brightly on the soft light from the lighted candles and you swore you never felt so much before for anyone else as much as you felt for him. Sungchan closed the proximity, his nose slight touching yours as he rested his forehead against yours, the smiling never for once leaving his face.Â
The tension was building up with each passing second, the sounds of your heavy breathing being the only silence breaker. You got impatient, the feeling of his lush lips got you being greedy as you closed the distance standing on your tip-toes, momentarily catching him off the grid before receiving the same attention back. You gripped on his shirt, too unbothered to break the kiss despite losing your breath. He paused for a moment, panting before pulling you back under his spell. The bottled feelings and emotions of longing and pining for each other were poured into the this sweet shared moment of yours. You were grateful that the whole building had no signs of any lurking students and professors, what was supposed to be a innocent make-up kiss soon transformed into a heated one as he held you by your waist, pinning you against the wall with his lips still attached to yours.
You pulled back for the heavy make-out session, almost earning a whine from the male before you soothed him with you words that came next. âI love you.â
 Sungchan felt his already beating heart pick up its pace, becoming hastier that he was low-key afraid if he might face a stroke anytime. With a loving grin, he looked back at you who was still caged in his arms. He tucked the stray of hair brushing across the sides of your face from the soft breeze entering the windows, the illuminating yellow hues from the candles making you look like a dream. A dream that seemed unattainable to him until this very moment.
âI love you so so much. Thank you. Thank you for giving me a chance to prove myself, to allow me to show you my feelings, Y/N.â He was breathless, he felt so many emotions at that moment when you glanced at him loving. He was afraid his pulse might stop any moment, so he kissed you back, but now filled with passion and desire. And letâs just say, one of your fantasies were fulfilled that night.
The news of his grandma passing away came after a few months when you both had officially started dating. Both the Jungs were extremely close to her, so when Jaehyun took her back to Myeongsu Hospital where he was currently the chief of neurology, her condition was inevitable. Jaehyun hoped that maybe she might get to spend more time on earth under his care, but he too was victim in the cruel hands of destiny. Sungchan rushed to your dorm, bloodshot eyes as he told you the news. You found yourself sobbing alongside him, tenderly keeping him embraced in your warmth as you shared his pain. You knew her personally as well, all the moments spent with her were a profound favorite part of teen years.Â
âI wanted to meet you before I leave for Seoul. I came to say a goodbye.â Sungchan sniffed, his hands wiping away the streams of water rolling down your face. You smiled at his concern, mimicking his actions you brushed his sweaty bangs away from his forehead before placing a soft peck against it.
âItâs okay. Donât tell me goodbyes anymore...for I know youâll always come back to me.â
Epilogue
Sungchan fumbled with his tie nervously, bile reaching up his throat as the worst scenarios flooded his brains. His eyes frantically looked around for help, making a bow-tie was just not his cup of his. A breath of relief escapes his lips when his eyes landed on his closest beloved friend Jeno. Jeno stood leaning against the door frame, an amused grin painting his sharp features as he walked to the struggling male.
âBro...â Sungchan huffed pleadingly, a pout forming his eyes.
âYes bro.â Jeno flashed him an eye roll, before having the same eye smile again as he fixed his friendâs tie. After all, it was a big event for him.
To say the least, you looked breathtaking in your white laced gown. The simplicity of the dress made you look more elegant, it enhanced your natural beauty and Sungchan couldnât just tear his eyes away from your form. It was supposed to be the brideâs day, but to him you shone the brightest.
âYou know itâs me getting married, but the new comers might assume itâs you considering how you are gaping at y/n shamelessly.â Jaehyun hissed to his best man, earning a scoff from Sungchan.
âHyung, let me have my moment! Please.â Sungchan whined but was careful to tone it down, only to receive a slight nudge from the groom who chuckled at his antics.Â
The wedding was glamorous, elegant, anything that could be named as a dream wedding. Sungchan remained glued beside you the whole night, a proud grin on his face every time he was asked about the lady whose arms laid locked with his. With a smug look, he would rub on their faces that you were his girlfriend, especially exaggerating to the males who seemed to had their eyes on you. You both enjoyed the silent company of each other, the soothing sounds of the wind replacing the absence of music as Sungchan drove you back to your place, hands still intertwined. When he came in front of your shared apartment, he fidgeted in his seat nervously; fishing out something from his coat.Â
You figured it was another one of his endless gifts, so you just smiled with your back resting against the cushion seat of the car.Â
âSungchan, you really need to-â
A throat seering stopped you in the midst of speaking, your eyes widening when you realized what the purple velvet box might contain. Sungchan let out breaths of nervousness, blowing out some air out of his lungs to lessen the feeling of anxiety as he looked at you, eyes as genuine as ever.
âY/N, I donât believe in fancy proposals as you know. It is an intimate moment for us so I want it to happen in the presence of only us.â Sungchan stuttered in the middle as he opened the box, revealing an extremely gorgeous but simple plated band with a small stone adorning the top perfectly.
âSo will you marry me?â
You stared at the male dumbfounded. Your eyes refused to believe the scene in front of you, hearts doing numerous flips and turns and it was just hard to explain all the feelings you were feeling. Sungchan had always been the one for you, and even though not everyone gets to have a happy ending with their first love, you were beyond grateful that you had happened to fall in the rare probability.
âI...OF COURSE. OF COURSE I WILL.â You yelped in delight, shoving your hand in front of his face as he just laughed while placing the ring on your finger. It fit perfectly. You grabbed him by the collar and kissed him with your overpowering passion and love, not realizing how if continued any longer, you guys might have to pay a fine for parking on the wrong side. So without wasting any time further, you both hauled yourselves to your apartment, refusing to break the contact of your lips molded perfectly together on your way. In short, letâs just say âsweet innocent kiss transformed into a heated oneâ yet again.
Š urlocalnctstan 2021
I went completely overboard with this. I am so sorry if it didnât turn up as you had expected it to, and honestly I am not completely pleased with it either. I felt like it couldâve been better in terms of expressing emotions. However, improvement is a never ending proccess and im still learning. SO TO WHOEVER WHO HAPPENED TO MAKE THIS TILL HERE. I LOVE YOU SODIJMS YOU DONT KNOW HOW MUCH IT MEANS TO ME.Â
Feedbacks and criticisms are always appreciated! Please care to leave them as it may help me potentially grow as a writer. Thank you for sparing your time to read my piece of work.
with love,
Hana.
#nct#nct angst#nct smuts#sungchan#sungchan fluff#sungchan smut#sungchan soft hours#nct soft hours#sunghcan imagines#sungchan drabbles#sungchan soft icons#nct sungchan#jung sungchan#lee jeno#jeno angst#jeno fluff#jeno smuts#nct highschool au#nct college au#slice of life#nct crack#nct humour#kdiarynet#kdiner#kpopscape#neoturtles#cznnet
172 notes
¡
View notes
Note
Fic recs for taehyung? I love your stuff btw Iâve read them all uwu
As a beacon of extra-ness in an already extra world, I am entirely incapable of just recommending fics like a normal blog. No. Iâve got to wax on like a bloomin connoisseur. I have compiled some (but not all) of my favorite works in several different categories and sorted them accordingly. This crazy list is so long I had to add a âkeep readingâ... but I simply couldnât bear to leave any of these off the list. They are all so good!
Fics have been divided into 8 categories. Some are under the cut.Â
 ⨠FRIENDS WITH BENEFITS and FRIENDS TO LOVERS â¨Â ⨠ARRANGED MARRIAGE ⨠⨠FANTASY ⨠⨠ANGST WITH A HAPPY ENDING ⨠⨠HYBRID and ABO (alpha/omega) ⨠⨠MULTIPLE PARTNERS ￟⨠⨠NEIGHBORS AND ROOMMATES ⨠⨠TABOO THEMES and DARK FIC (Sex Work/Power Imbalance/Very Unsafe Sex) ⨠â¨
⨠FRIENDS WITH BENEFITS and FRIENDS TO LOVERS â¨
Insomnia by @hobiwonder
This is one of those fics I read and literally could not stop thinking about. It is wildly hot and honestly hilarious. Poor reader cannot sleep and the beautiful bro sheâs tutoring offers a rather unconventional solution.
(Ego) Hoe Chronicles: KTH by @suga-kookiemonster
Listen. If you find a niche fan blog devoted entirely to Ego Tae... Iâm not gonna say itâs mine. But itâs probably mine. I once told suga-kookiemonster that I would literally read a story about Ego Tae going grocery shopping on a Wednesday night and I stand by that. In this lurid romp, the reader falls into the clutches of everyoneâs favorite bohemian sex lord and he rails her into another dimension.
Falling, Falling, Gone by @johobi
Pining (mutual or otherwise) is not really my thing, but I would straight up read Joâs laundry list if she posted it. As usual I was blown away by how everything she does seems somehow better than any other version of it. This reader is really unique as well, and her relationship with the wildly popular soccer star Tae comes to a sexy and hilarious head at a sort of bachelor auction. With sharp dialogue, delightful subtext, and fantastic side characters, you really shouldnât miss it. Itâs pretty much perfect.
A Friendly Favor by @baeseoul
This is the classic âteach me some sex for another womanâ trope and it is done so well. Sweet best friend Tae is looking to benefit from your experience, but his is not the only world about to be thouroughly rocked.
Officer Kim and the Criminal Crush by @ddaengyoonmin
This is one of the best twists on childhood friends to lovers I have ever seen. Tae grows up to become a cop and reader grows up to be a societal menace. I wonât spoil it, but itâs the perfect blend of nostalgia, tenderness, and smut. This fic technically doesnât have a name so I had to give it one to link it. Itâs part of an AMAZING series Zoe did that I also highly recommend.
Out of the Blue by @jimlingss
This is one of those stories that blooms throughout the narrative until you are left with this gorgeous flower at the end. I loved the journey of these two characters. It was real and it perfectly captures the experience of finding your soulmate in the person you least expect.
Sin Pijama by @brilliantlybasicb
This fic is a switch culture fic. It is wild wicked hot and this Tae is unreal. I love the way he lets the reader think she is in control just long enough. It is a wild romp with an adorable sequel and honestly you should read it.
Girls Like You by @jjiminah
I was in jjiminahâs asks IMMEDIATELY about this fic because I had FEELINGS. The reader begins wordlessly teasing and tempting Tae on their morning bus ride every day until he is literally losing his mind. Everything that follows is fire. Jjiminah has hinted she will wrote more for these two and I NEED IT.
Sighs and Sonnets by @btsaudge
This fic is beautiful. Like itâs basically art. This is a bad boy who is bad for you. But he has the soul of a poet and the stroke game of a renaissance master. Bittersweet and seductive, this fic is a full experience.
The Text by @taetaesbaebaepsae
Tae is your friend with benefits but it looks like feeling may have been caught by one or more parties. When you attempt to soothe your aching heart with another pretty boy, Tae decides to stake his claim. This was very sexy. The whole fic was sexy.
⨠ARRANGED MARRIAGE â¨
Monster by @neonlights92
Monster and all of its companion series about each of the boys is one of those fics that I reread constantly and also just think about constantly. This is one of the best mafia AUs out there and itâs characters are vivid and unforgettable. Taeâs stubborn resistance to his lovely new wife in contrast with her quiet, clever strength really brings this story to life. A word of warning. The masterlist links are a bit messed up. To read part two you must click on part three. And to read part three must click on part four. The link to part four is at the bottom of part three (or you can just search it on her site. It is definitely all there though).
Dichotomy by @kpopfanfictrash
There is a reason the incomparable Shanna is on this list three times. She is truly incomparable. This is childhood friends-to enemies-to spouses and it is wonderful. I adore this Tae. He is sharp and vulnerable and occasionally heavy handed, but truly a gem. This fic also features one of the best angry sex scenes Iâve ever run my eyeballs across.
⨠FANTASY â¨
Chism by @kpopfanfictrash
The world-building in this story is genuinely awe inspiring. You could write series upon series within this vivid universe. The god of Winter is missing and Summerâs heat burns unchecked for many years. The reader is a warrior with a unique ability tasked with guarding a very interesting prisoner. This story is so good. I mean it is really bloomin incredible. Itâs hard to say what I liked best about it, because it was stellar across the board.
Obsidian by @kpopfanfictrash
In the pantheon of delicious Tae incarnations, Obsidian Taehyung is essentially unrivaled as a grey witch who moonlights as a sexy rock star. His extremely erotic clash with a white witch detective plays out as the two of them track down a sinister killer (with the help of some truly memorable side characters).
Out of this World by @ddaengyoonmin
This one is really unique. Tae is a merman scientist on the water planet of Neptune and when the reader and her misguided crew crash into his sea, he takes it upon himself to improve inter-species relations. This fic features excellent world building alongside several twists and surprises. Clever scientist Tae is downright irresistible.
⨠ANGST WITH A HAPPY ENDING â¨
Picking Flowers by @jamaisjoons
So this story is a journey - truly a beautiful one and itâs a gorgeous addition to the hanahaki genre. There is real pain and I cried real tears, but gosh it was so sexy and so worth it. I was surprised by how truly immersed I ended up in this piece. I lost track of everything else. The end is insanely satisfying, but the journey is really what makes this fic unmissable.
Until Yesterday by @jimlingss
This fic destroyed me slowly then slowly put me together again piece by piece. When I say I went through it - I WENT THROUGH IT. The story is loosely based on the movie âThe Vowâ and it is just fantastic. Beautiful and tender till the last word.
The Foolish Muse by @bibbykins
This is the story of someone who is deeply in love, but knows they deserve better. It is a sexy and evocative work with allusions to mythology that fit seamlessly into the narrative. I think my favorite part is Tae discovering how much the reader meant to him and what choices ultimately lead them to a really delicious conclusion.
Back to You by @ladyartemesia
The last time I did a fic rec list, it got like 700 notes. Ya girl is not makin the same mistake again. I spent hours on this list. My work is comin along for the ride. Kim Taehyung is the love of your life, until one day he disappears without a trace.
Vacancy by @ppersonna
This one is the only idol AU on the list and I normally donât read those, but Lindyâs work is too good to miss in any setting. I am thrilled I took a look because what I found was a glimpse into a beautiful relationship that weathers and eventually overcomes the challenges of loving in the limelight. There is a LOT of emotional depth and symbolism which really elevates everything about this lovely story. The readerâs internal struggles in the face of her loverâs fame are extremely well done.
⨠HYBRID and ABO ⨠(alpha/omega)
Eye of the Tiger by @opaljm
I am beyond hype about this story which is (very) loosely inspired by Zootopia and features a cocky tiger Taehyung and a fiesty prey hybrid he needs to fake date in order to keep panther Jimin from murdering him. (Tiger Tae got a tad too frisky around Jiminâs mate and now things are dangerously awkward.) This story is already so freakin good. I cannot wait for the rest.
Silver and Blue by @taetaewonderland
What happens when you get on the wrong side of the right werewolf? Very sexy - very crazy times. Chronologically this is the first of the Silver and Blue series which follows barely civilized were-Tae through his courtship and eventually his relationship with the spunky reader. Holla to all my impreg kink homies. This is the fic for you.
Heat Run by @ladyartemesia
As I said before, the last time I did a fic rec list, it got like 700 notes. Ya girl is not makin the same mistake twice. I spent hours on this list. My work is comin along for the ride. Alpha lawyer V is a man of many secrets, but his well ordered reality spirals wildly out of control when he crosses paths with a fiery omega set on saving the world from his wicked ways.
Beautiful Stranger by @interludemoonchild
This was a wild ride from start to finish. Taehyung is a tiger hybrid shifter who escapes from the circus to be close to a veterinary student he bonded with. There is a lot of interesting twists and surprises in this one. I was definitely screaming at the end.
Donât Ask, Donât Tell by @jingabitch
A very young wolf hybrid Taehyung adopts you as his pet human when you are just a kid. After Tae leaves to serve in the military he returns to an adult version of his sweet little princess and chaos ensues. Mind the tags for this one folks. Itâs excellent, but there are very triggering themes throughout.
⨠MULTIPLE PARTNERS ďżźâ¨
Level of Restraint by @lemonjoonah
This is not strictly a Tae fic in that he is only one of three major players in this twisted masterpiece. Lemon is the undisputed queen of the surprise twist and this one is truly brilliant. People dropped this fic in the discord calling it the best fan fiction they had ever read and I am not here to argue with them at all. Fair warning, every word - every inch of this fic is sexy and itâs delicious brand of titillation is wrapped around your psyche good and tight by the end.
Four by @luxekook
The quadruplets next door are fueling your very lurid fantasies. It turns out they have some fantasies of their own... You will need water if you read this fic. This is the original patented Kim Taehyung Horny Hive Mind 4D Experienceâ˘
⨠NEIGHBORS AND ROOMMATES â¨
The Heat Wave Series by @curly-bangtan
The original story (chapter 1) in this series is definitely famous, but I donât know how many people have read all 9 chapters and if you havenât, you are really missing the incredible journey of two very horny idiots stumbling recklessly towards real and amazing love. Everything is set off when the air conditioner breaks and a pair of wild roommates shed their inhibitions along with their clothes.
Flicker by @chimoona
So this fic started out with adorable neighbor dynamics and ended with erotic rope tying. Baby I was ABOUT IT. This was so bloomin hot and also like sweet and tender. Really a sexy and sentimental treasure.
Not Your Typical Flower Shop Story by @jungtaeyoongles
This story goes from âawwâ to âWHAT THE-â real quick. Fast paced plot and twist after twist turn the whole flower shop au upside down and then inside out. I canât say more because spoilers but like - WOW.
⨠TABOO THEMES and DARK FIC ⨠(Sex Work/Power Imbalance/Very Unsafe Sex)
Extracurricular by @ppersonna
One of my favorite professor-student AUs. The reader writes her gorgeous professor a borderline erotic analysis of several major works of art and he feels compelled to discuss it with her privately. Lindy really outdid herself on this one. It is scorchin. Professor Tae is actually really sweet and somehow that just makes the whole thing hotter.
Akrasia by @nitaescence
This is insanely hot. Emphasis on the insane because itâs basically a super erotic romp where you have sex with a man you donât know (Taehyung) on a crowded public bus. I literally felt my blood pressure going up the longer I read. Whew.
The Client by @jungkookiebus
This one hit me right in the feels. Taehyung is a sweet and lonely man who has a standing Wednesday appointment with an upscale sex worker. As the story progresses, feelings become involved on both sides. When I say I am checking her page thrice daily for part three... This is so engrossing. And this Tae. I just want to hold him.
Daffodil Dreams by @sombreboy
Tread carefully ladies and gents. This story is excellent, but it is easily the darkest fic on the list and, if you choose to read it, please read the trigger warnings carefully. The reader is a psychologist called in to analyze a very dangerous criminal. As their sessions progress, however, several boundaries are crossed.
Obey by @jjkfire
Taehyung is the most feared and ruthless member of the local mafia and you are the worldâs most inept escort. You needed a job, but had no real interest in sex work and youâve managed to fly under the radar as a glorified waitress until Kim Taehyung himself walks into your agency and decides that youâre the only girl he wants. Oh my gosh I loved this story so much. It was downright amazing and there is a surprise at the end that makes everything even sweeter.
#kim taehyung#bts#kim taehyung smut#kim taehyung x reader#kim taehung fanfiction#viola recommends#fic recs#I CANNOT BELIEVE TUMBLR FORMATTED MY POST SO MY BANNER IS HIDDEN I WANT TO LITERALLY CRY#TUMBLR we are FIGHTING oh my gosh
2K notes
¡
View notes
Text
Steve Rogers, The Man On Fire
Hey y'all, as Pride month draws to a close I would like to post this fic. It's been in my drafts for a month and I finally today found the motivation to finish it. This is special to me for many reasons, one of which being that I'm proudly a part of this community. Some of the anger written in is my own. I think a lot of people will resonate with it. I really hope you all enjoy this and happy Pride Month <3
This was based loosely off a headcannon and once I re-find it I will credit!
Synopsis: Steve is freshly thawed, queer, and pissed | A.k.a. Steve's experience in 21st Century America
Characters: Steve Rogers, Mentions of Bucky Barnes, (loosely a Stucky fic but Steve thinks he's dead here)
Warnings: Angst but not bad, Steve Rogers being volatile and chaotic (we love), poorly written accents (I literally read this with an accent in my head), literally a 2k monologue
Word count: 5.1k
Steve Rogers came out of the ice angry.
Noâ not angryâ Steve Rogers came out of the ice fuckinâ furious.
He came out of the ice with his hands curled into two fists, with his jaw clenched so hard his teeth were liable to snap, and with a bone to pick with every damn reporter and historian and too loud opinion on this side of the Brooklyn Bridge.
He came out simmeringâ no, eruptingâ like the serum in his blood couldnât keep his body from hibernation all those years ago but it sure as hell wonât keep him from setting the entirety of New York on fire now. Heâll burn it all down if he has to and rebuild it the way he remembers itâ the way Bucky would have remembered itâ and at the end of it all no oneâ not the bigots or deniers or the homophobes that seem to be the only thing that came with him from the fortiesâ will be able to say that Captain America canât love whoever he wants.
No one will be able to say that Steve Rogers didnât love James âBuckyâ âthe man Iâve loved since twelve years oldâ Barnes with everything he had and then some.
No one.
So he starts with the museums in Washingtonâ because sure it isnât New York but where else would a relic like himself belong more?
He still has hope when he enters the building. They didnât make them like this when he was a kidâ they had science fairs in the town hall and culture fairs in the backstreets near the docks but never anything this grand. No tall marble pillars or enough stairs to make him wonder if he would have been able to climb to the top when he was half the size he is now. Itâs strange. Itâs kind of wonderful. Yeah, the Smithsonian museums make Steve Rogers feel small for the first time in a very long time and that gives him hope.
That hope doesnât last long, though, because soon heâs wandering through the halls, following the signs that say Captain America: The First Avengerâ what the hell is an Avenger? Is that what theyâre calling soldiers these days? Now he feels small and old.
Turning the corner is like landing on another planet, one devoted entirely to him. His picture is everywhere he looks, his name is in lights, even his damn uniform has been replicated and presented on a little stage and he hates it. The rage is back, sparking at his fingersâ heâs a match and lucky for everyone this building is made of stone because if it wasnât heâs sure it would be reduced to nothing but ash by now.
It only worsens as he begins reading through the plaques and the paragraphs flashing across screens on the wallsâ he doesnât think heâll ever get used to that. The more he reads, though, the more he wonders if the stone is really, truly safe from the fire in his blood. He doesnât think it is.
He surely isnât at leastâ he feels like heâs going to explode. This isnât himâ none of this is him. War hero. Martyr. Golden boy. He has to stop reading that plaqueâ clearly no one did their research. Clearly no one dug up his medical filesâ or his police records. Brawls at the pub, disorderly conduct behind Mr. De Lucaâs sandwich shop, public nudity at the beach that one timeâ thank you Bucky for the best night of his god damn life. Golden boyâ ha.
Golden nobody with the black eye and broken hand is more like it.
For a moment he thinks heâs fineâ he thinks it canât get worse than this. Then he gets to the early life section and for an even longer moment his tongue tastes like gunpowder.
Steven Grant Rogers grew up in the streets of Brooklyn alongside his friend James Buchanan Barnesâ
He canât bring himself to finish the sentenceâ not when they already got the most important part wrong. Friend. Friend? No, no, no. No! There are a million words in the english language that Steve could use to describe Bucky and âfriendâ will never be the first one.
How about best friend?
How about partner in crime?
How about soulmate who loved Steve so much that every night for the past forty-eight days since he woke up in an era that Bucky doesnât exist in heâs cried himself to sleep with the same cherry cola taste of his âfriendâ on his tongue.
Itâs the final strawâ Steve loses it.
âAnyone got a marker?â
The museum is quiet before he speaks but when his voiceâ steadily rising and taking on that New York headiness that his troops used to jazz him aboutâ cuts through the exhibitâ his fuckinâ exhibitâ itâs silent. Itâs dead, almost as dead as Buckâ Nobody dares move a muscle as he rips his ball cap off his head and throws it at the statue of himself. Everyone knows who he isâ everyone is going to know who he is so help him god.
âI saidââ he tries againâ âdoes anyone have a marker?â
It takes a moment for the people around him to pick their jaws up off the floor and he allows them that moment with a smug grin starting to tug on the corners of his lips. Finallyâ theyâre starting to get it.
Heâs not a hero; heâs a supernova of every scrawny, queer kid whoâs ever gotten beaten to a pulp for kissing who they want.
Maybe then itâs fitting that the markerâ when itâs finally produced and placed in his waiting palmâ comes from a teenage girl with a shaved head and a blue, pink, and purple denim jacket and a busted lip. She doesnât say muchâ only a mumbled here you goâ but her eyes say everything that her words donât. Give emâ hell, Cap. For the first time since waking up he flashes a genuine grin backâ yeah, this oneâs for you kid.
Steve wastes no time uncapping the sharpieâ heâll look that one up laterâ and scratching out the error. The blasphemy to his unholy name. It takes him a little longer to decide what to write in its place. There are a million words, sure, but somehow none of them feel right at this moment. None of them are enough. Thatâs something heâll have to come to terms with later, thoughâ how much nothing feels like enough anymore without Bucky.
Finally Steve settles on a word and he scribbles it as neatly as he can given the fact that he hasnât had to write anything in eighty years. When he takes a step back, feeling alive for the first time since waking up, he beckons over the girl with the shaved head and points to the place where heâs taken it upon himself to correct history.
âHey kid, why donât you go ahead and read that outloud for everyone here.â
He allows another momentâ this time because she deserves the time it takes for her eyes to light up and the smile to stretch across her bruised mouth.
Steve laughsâ a rusted, croaky laugh; another first in foreverâ when her head whips around, facing him as she loudly proclaims: âIt says boyfriend. Steve Rogers grew up in the streets of Brooklyn alongside his boyfriend Bucky Barnes!â
âDamn right I didââ he mutters to the kid before taking a step towards the crowd of gaping mouths. âDid you all hear that? Donât worry if yaâ didnâtâ Iâll say it one more time. Boyfriend. Bucky was my boyfriend and if he was here today he would be my husband. If any of you have a problem with that then feel free to take it up with me. I took on half of Brooklyn for that man and Iâll do it again.â
When no one says anything Steve nods, turning to hand the girl back her marker and to thank herâ he may be angry but he hasnât lost all his mannersâ but when he looks at her she doesnât look back. Instead she takes the same step forward that he had, one of her hands balled into a tiny, shaking fist at her side and the other wrapped around a cell phone thatâs pointed towards the crowd. He doesnât understand the mechanics but he thinks sheâs recording.
âYou hear that?â She parrots the super soldier with a wavering but fierce voice. âCaptain America likes men! And none of you can deny it!â
This time itâs his mouth that drops, watching as she shakily turns the camera off and spins back around. Before Steve can say anything, though, sheâs talking again, this time hastier, and he canât help but think that she sounds so much like him. All flushed and scrawny and pissed.
âIâm sorry, Iâll delete the recording if you want but, I jusâ know these bigots are gonnaâ try and cover everything up and that would be a fuckinâ shame. I donât know if you know how many kids need to hear this. I didâ and I think they should too. Only if you want, of course.â
He doesnât answer right awayâ he canât. Itâs like looking at himself at fifteen. Suddenly heâs back again, his feet hanging in the water as his boyfriend paces behind him, asking if heâs ready to have him look at his knuckles yet. He didnât get that many good punches inâ the scrapes are mostly from the pavementâ but Buck always worries too much so it doesnât matter. The protective idiot.
Steve shakes his head, blinking away the sunset lingering behind his eyes. âBucky wouldaâ loved you, kid.â
The next time he loses itâ the next time he turns into more flame than manâ is after he saves the city heâs been trying to burn down for three months.
It isnât long after that day in the museum when Nick Fury decides it would be best for everyone if Steve goes back into the field. Of course, no one really asks him what he wantsâ they pretty much just shove a new suit into his hands and tell him to get training, Captainâ but what else is new?
No one really comments on his outburst besides that either. Can you really call it an outburst when youâre just trying to reclaim the parts of you that have been stolen? Sure, the press gets a hold of the story and, true to what the kid had said, tries to twist it into something more digestible, but no one actually addresses it up with Steve. Apparently when someone saves the world as good as he does no one cares that they kiss men.
Or that they donât wannaâ to actually save the world anymore.
See, in those three monthsâ between the training and training and even more training that Steve Rogers begrudgingly obligesâ he has time to catch up on the world. More importantly, he has time to catch up on what the world thinks of him. He scours a plethora of documentaries, scholarly essays, and whole books of information about his time as Captain America. Wellâ his time as Captain America when it mattered. In all his scouring he learns one thing: everything written about him is wrong.
Itâs all so fuckinâ wrong.
Just why the hell would he want to save a world so bent on destroying who he is?
The Smithsonian exhibition was nothing compared to whatâs been written in the eighty years he spent in the ice. Better yet, nothing compared to what hasnât been written about him. Theyâve taken an eraser to every part of his life that doesnât fit with the golden image that they constructed for him. A.k.a. every part that matters. His relationship, his past, every little thing that made him supposedly perfect for the role he was given. Gone. Erskine told him he was a good manâ apparently he was the only one who thought so.
Apparently being a good man isnât good enough.
They only wanted the perfect soldier. Yeah, well, they had one and they fucked him over too. Donât even get him started on what they did to Buckyâ Steve doesnât want to think about what Winnifredâ Winnie for shortâ Barnes would do if she saw the history books erasing her babyâs Jewish roots. Or his relationship. It wouldnât be pretty, thatâs for damn sure. If ever there was someone more protective than Bucky it would have been his mother. Not that thereâs a damn note about her in anything either though.
Maybe thatâs the final straw that does him in this timeâ watching the place that Mrs. Barnes loved more than almost anything else in the world crumble, while also knowing that the world no longer gives a shit about the two people she loved more.
âMr. Rogers, this is where you grew up, is it not? Is there anything you would like to say about what took place here in your home city today?â
Maybe he pretends not to hear the last partâ maybe he really does only hear up until where the reporter asks him if there is anything he wants to say. Heâs been around quite his fair share of explosions; it would make sense that his hearing is a little off. Maybe he just doesnât care anymore, though.
Scratch thatâ he definitely doesnât care anymore.
And why the fuck should he? He does have something to say and propriety be damned heâs going to say it.
Steve stares into the crowd of faceless reporters and flashing cameras with a scowl on his grimey face. Around him stand the other Avengersâ his âteamâ. The last time he had a team the historians screwed up the history for every single member. Dugan, Morita, Falsworth, Jones, Dernier, Sawyer, Juniper, Pinkerton. Barnes. All of them were brave men with families and sacrifices and all of them were treated like jokes by âreportersâ just like the ones in front of him now. He really doubts thereâs a difference between old and new journalism.
The only difference is that now heâs here and this time heâs not going to let them write anything but the damn truth.
âIt isââ Steve muses, brushing the sweaty hair from his foreheadâ âIâm surprised you know that though.â
The reporter cocks his head, clearly confused, and it makes the super soldierâs blood boil. âCome again, sir?â
âI said Iâm surprised you know where I was born, kid.â This time when he says the wordâ kidâ itâs derogatory. âYaâ know, considering how you all seem to know nothing about me otherwise.â
Steve almost smiles at the way the crowd tenses. He actually would if it werenât for the white hot rage coursing through his veins, mingling with the last of the adrenaline leftover in his system. It gives him an extra kickâ not that he needs it. Even when he was just a runt from the wrong side of the tracks he needed nothing more than an offhand comment to raise his fists. Fighting to Steve Rogers has always been intoxicatingâ the aftershocks of winning the battle just makes it more thrilling now.
Who knew, right?
âSir I askedââ The reporter sputters and Steve simply holds a hand up, silencing him before he can start again.
âYeah I know what you asked, alright. You want me to talk about the battle here in New York today and how I am more than happy to have risked my life to save it. But I canât do that, kid. Because I didnât save it for you. I didnât save it for any of you.â
Steve feels his team tenseâ maybe were it any other time he would stop talking. He would just leave it, let the issue go, because Bucky would tell him too. They arenât worth it, bruiser, he would say, they arenât worth your blood. Maybe he would listen to his boyfriend because usually he was right. Bucky was always right. So yeah, maybe he would listâ
Who is he kidding; he knows he wouldnât.
Not then and certainly not nowâ not when Bucky isnât here to defend himself against everything Steve has been reading about. Thatâs exactly why he doesnât stop talking. Someone has to defend him and who better of a person than him? So, yeah, he keeps going, even when he hears footsteps behind him.
âYou wannaâ know who I did save it for? James Barnes, thatâs who I saved it for! You see, just around that corner there is a bookstore. Rickley Books. That was my boyfriend's favourite bookstore. You know, the man who gave his life to stop a train in Austria from reaching the enemies? Yeah that was him. That train was filled with supplies. Had it reached their headquarters, who knows if weâd be standing here today. If there would be a New York at all. Not that you would know that. But who cares about that dead sergeant from the 107th, right? Thereâs plenty just like him.â
Steve shrugs nonchalantlyâ a move he picked up from the very man heâs speaking aboutâ but he spits his words at the reporters with enough venom to cancel out any peace that the action brings. Thatâs his own move.
He keeps going. âYou know who else I saved it for? His mother. Yeah, his mother Winnie Barnes. Wonderful lady. She used to run a soup kitchen a couple blocks from here. Kept the rift raft like myself from going hungry most nightsâ I was a brawler, you know.â
A couple of reporters in the crowd laugh at that and Steve flinches, his vision tinting red as he cranes his neck, seeking them out.
âOh you think thatâs funny, do you? You think Iâm joking? Iâm not. You ever been backed into a corner, son? Had people hurl slurs at you that I canât even repeat today? Ever been beaten up for loving your best friend? No, I bet you havenât. You werenât a queer kid in the thirties. Thatâs hardâ thatâs borderline impossible actually. I only made it because of people like Winnie Barnes. That woman was a saint but nobody talks about her either.â
Steve has to take a deep breath, clearing the rasp in his voice that rises as he dwells on the woman he called his second mother for so long. She wasnât just a saint, she was an angel. He canât cry here though, not now. Not even as his throat begins to tighten.
âWinnie was the type of lady who didnât let anyone walk over the little people. She used to sit me down and say Stevie you gottaâ fight for what you want because ainât nobody gonnaâ give it to you. She told me that I shouldnât have to but that there were going to be people who would try to tear me down just for being me. And she was rightâ just like her sonâ because that was the era, you know? But now, here in the twenty-first century, youâre all still trying to tear us down.â
A hand lands on his shoulder, small fingers tugging at where his suit has begun to tear. Natasha Romanoff. He meets her gaze quickly, neck craning to stare down the red head, and in the few seconds their eyes meet itâs like Bucky is next to him. Somehow the blue in her irises catches the falling sun just like his used to. Steve can hear the gruff of his voice in the depths of his mind. Back down, bruiser. The sentiment is echoed across Natâs face.
Steve shakes her hand off him, turning back to the reportersâ donât they know that he canât?
âYou all say you care about me, huh? That Iâm a hero? You know nothing about meâ you donât want to. Before I was a soldier I was a kid. A queer kid. I said that already but let me repeat it. Queer. Did you write that down? None of you certainly did before. Thatâs how I know that you donât careâ because in an age where being queer is infinitely more accepted you still donât bother to write it down.â
He pauses for another breath, shutting his eyes against the blinking red lights of the cameras. Theyâre like little demons, always watching his every move. Recording. Everythingâs always recorded these days. Will he ever be used to that? Bucky was the technology guy, not him. Not then and not now.
When Steve picks up againâ eyes open and shoulders freshly straightâ itâs on a new noteâ a clear note.
âYou donât care about meâ you certainly donât care about the real heroes of the war because if you did you wouldnât erase our history. Do you know how much it would have meant to Bucky to see our relationship accepted? The man who died for you? How much it wouldâve meant to his mother? You canât just pick which of our stories and our sacrifices are worthy and which aren't.â
He hasnât spoken this much since heâs woken up, not all at once at least. Maybe he should have, thoughâ maybe if he had then he wouldnât feel like ripping the heads off everyone in front of him right now. Call it fight or flight. Call it revenge. Hell, call it whatever youâd like because it doesnât really matter. Either way he feels like a kid againâ againâ backed into a corner behind the deli with his fists up and his teeth bared.
He feels feral again.
âSo now you just want me to save the world like I didâ like Bucky didâ all those years agoâ or maybe jusâ New Yorkâ as if thatâs any betterâ and you donât even bother to write a proper article about me? Hell, I never even asked for an article, let alone a whole exhibit! Iâm just a soldierâ and before that I was just a kid. If thereâs never another article written about me Iâll be grateful. But now that Iâm here, standing in front of you, Iâll say thisââ
Just as Steveâs voice is cresting into a shout that would no doubt be heard regardless of whether or not the microphones were in front of him, Natasha tries one more time, her fingers slipping between his.
Her voice is a dull buzz compared to his, only reaching his ears by sheer will. âCâmon Stevieâ we gottaâ go now.â
Like before heâs stunned but this time instead of seeing Buckâ instead of hearing him in his headâ he hears Winnie.
You fought good, honey. You fought good for us. You can rest now.
Itâs jarring and itâs not lost on him the handful of awkward seconds that it takes for him to respond. Thatâs just the effect Winnie had on people thoughâ still has, apparently. Steve shakes his headâ I know, mama. But I gottaâ finish this fight.
âNo, Natâ Iâve got to say this.â Steve mumblesâ voice just beginning to waver despite how hard he clenches his jawâ before sneering at the crowd one last time.
âIf I ever read an article from any of you that discredits Bucky Barnes, our relationship, or myself just know that Iâll come for you. Iâll come for this city. Donât you ever forget who I saved it for. James Barnes, Winnie Barnes, and every queer kid whoâs ever felt erased because of people like you. The bigots in the forties couldnât stop me. The Nazis couldnât stop me. Not even the Atlantic Ocean could stop me. So donât think for a second that any of you could either. Have a good day.â
With that Captain America turns, marching off the impromptu stage and beginning the trek back to his apartment. He doesnât bother looking at his team as he passes themâ he can imagine their stunned faces well enough on his own. No doubt heâll be getting another assignment from Fury soon enough to make up for this âoutburstâ too. Still, he feels a little bit better. Thereâs an ache in his shoulder, and one under his ribs too, but he still smiles as he passes Rickman and Sons Books. That must mean something good.
The last time Steve Rogers burns he doesnât burn the way heâs expecting toâ he doesnât vandalize his own name or blow up at a reporter. No, the third timeâ the final timeâ that Steve Rogers burns itâs with nostalgiaâ and with a damn good cup of coffee in his hand.
âI had no idea this place was even here.â The girl across from Steve muses, tiny hands shifting the steaming cup back and forth.
Her name is Ellie, he learned that back at the museum after asking for a copy of the video she took. He barely knew how to use his phone back then, let alone his emailâ hell, both still confuse him more often than notâ but she had been patient. A little awestruck and a little riled up too but he took it in strideâ easily. Itâs not hard being nice to the spitting image of him.
âIâm glad Iâm good for something other than making the news.â Steve chuckles and this time he means itâ thereâs no malice or ill intent, only humor. âOâMalleyâs âs been here longer than I have. Looked a little different thenââ he takes a moment to let his eyes wander the old coffee shop and itâs new appliancesâ a moment to feel his age catch up to himâ âbut I guess I did too.â
Ellieâs laughter joins in there and itâs strangeâ strange that he hasnât laughed with another person in seven, almost eight, months; strange that her laughs sound so much like Buckyâs when they were younger; strange that Bucky isnât here to hear. Here to laugh, too. Because he would have.
He would have called Steve an old man, would have wrapped his arm around his shoulders, would have askedâ no, demandedâ that Ellie try the plum cobbler. They always made the best cobbler. Bucky always had the best laugh. All grit and breath and him. Steve feels warm just thinking about it.
âWell thanks for letting me in on the secret, Iâll make sure to guard it carefully.â She even has Buckyâs warm sarcasm.
Maybe itâs not so much like looking in a mirror as it is looking at what he wishes he and his boyfriend could have been back then.
âAnd thanks for letting me interview youââ Ellie continues, setting the cup down but not before nodding at it, her eyes wideâ âwow. You werenât kidding about the joe, huh? Anywayâ thanks for scheduling this. I know youâre probably super busyâ and that there are more well established people you could have gone to.â
Steve sets his own mug down tooâ if he hadnât thereâs a possibility it would be more puddle than porcelain. âWell established means nothinâ, kid. Not when you donât have heart. Theyâre parasites, all of âem. The press couldnât care less about me.â
Ellie nods, lifting the lid of her laptop. Itâs a little bit dented and slathered in stickers, not quite the newest modelâ he would know, he has the newest one and itâs still sitting in his apartment in the box. Yet another testament to how little the people around him truly know him.
âWelcome to the twenty-first century, can I get you a side of classism with that commercialism?â
Now she sounds like Winnie too.
âSay, has anyone ever told you that youâre funny?â
She shrugs, tilting her head, a lopsided grin glued to her face. âOnce or twiceâ I never know if they mean it or if they just want me to shut up. I never do so I guess weâll never know.â
Steve sputters out another laugh because; âI guess weâre the same thenâ never give them a moment, kid. Thatâs the best advice I can give you.â He pausesâ againâ he supposes itâs going to be a day of pausingâ he supposes itâs about time he pausesâ before adding, âBucky wouldâve scolded me for saying that.â
Ellieâs fingers, swift and deft over the machineâ Steve hadnât even seen her begin to typeâ pause too as her smile softens. âWhat would he have said instead?â
Her question shouldnât catch off guardâ this is why he asked her to meet him; to finally, properly write his storyâ their story. Still he pausesâ Steveâs empty hands feel hot, his shoulders warm; bareâ what would he have said? It doesnât take long to hear his boyfriendâs voice, not there but somehow loud in his ear all the same.
Just relaxâ they arenât worth it. Itâs too nice out to care about anything but the waterâ are you coming in or not? Summer doesnât last forever, you know?
Itâs impossible but Steve can feel the sun on his back and on his ears again, like heâs thereâ like heâs back, sixteen and on fire. Those were the days where everything made him cold. The days where his skin burned no matter the season but especially in August which was when the ocean was warm enough to swim in. It never stopped him from joining Buckâ nothing could have stopped him. His cheeks warm, too, at the thought.
Steve blinks, his own smileâ perhaps a little lopsided in itâs own rightâ shaping over his mouth. âHe would have told you to relaxâ and to try the plum cobbler. Itâs fantastic.â
With another giggleâ and a reiterated commentâ has anyone ever told you youâre funny, Steve?â they fall into a conversation, just a kid and a relic, about life. Itâs not an easy conversationâ but then again those kinds never are. Itâs real, though, and unedited. Unfiltered. Just the way Erskine and Winnie and Bucky would have liked itâ the only way Steve wants it. Itâs not perfect but, hell, Steve has never been perfect.
Heâs never wanted to be.
Maybe Steve doesnât know everything his boyfriend would sayâ and maybe heâd be lying if he said he doesnât blow up once or twice after todayâ but he can confidently say that he gave Brooklyn a run for her moneyâ twiceâ and lived to tell the tale. He can say then when it mattered, he burned. That he still burns. That he will until he doesnâtâ until heâs extinguished.
But, hey, though Summer doesnât last forever, not even the Atlantic could extinguish the flame that is Steve Rogers.
Thatâs what he writesâ in Sharpieâ on the card he writes to Ellieâ the one attached to the computer he knows heâll never use.
#Steve Rogers#Bucky Barnes#Stucky#steve x bucky#Queer!steve rogers#Queer!Steve#Queer!Bucky#Queer!Bucky Barnes#Captain America#pride month#Steve angst#steve fluff#Marvel cinematic universe#Mcu#mcu fic#steve fic
64 notes
¡
View notes
Text
See You in the Stars (part 1)
hey yâall... so I did a thing... I wrote out one of my brainâs fic babies and here we are. a huge thanks to @lumosinlove for bringing these wonderful characters to life. and a huge thank you to everyone that encouraged me and helped me write this. yâall are truly the best <3 and yes, this is a multipart fic so be on the look out for more :)
Kasey loved to just stare at the moon and stars. He always had, for as long as he could remember. It was grounding. As grounding as having a mini existential crisis about how small and insignificant you really are can be. Staring at the moon and thinking about how a small hunk of rock that is gravitationally connected to the giant hunk of rock youâre living on can influence things like the ocean, itâs wild. It makes all your problems feel just a little bit more insignificant. The way space just expands and expands for literal light years and is full of stars and burning balls of gas and massive hunks of rock and the way there has to be life out there somewhere, because we really canât be all that special. Space made his problems feel just insignificant enough where he could manage them. And space was always just outside the window. Except for where its day time, but the phenomenon that is clouds and the sun, that is another topic in and of itself.Â
As a kid, Kasey would get in trouble for staying up past his bed to look through his telescope up at the stars and moon. He didnât understand why he was getting in trouble, he was still lying in his bed after all. When just lying in bed wasnât helping him fall asleep, Kasey had begun to look out the window. Through his window he could see the stars and sometimes the moon. Over time he began to bring home books on the stars and the moon in addition to his hockey books from the library. At night, when everything got too quiet except for his thoughts, Kasey would stare at the stars and the moon and think about how maybe the thoughts running through his head that wouldnât shut up maybe werenât that important. Because they sure didnât affect the moon, or the stars or any of the other thousands of galaxies in the sky. So if a burning ball of gas could have giant rocks circle around it hundreds of light years away then maybe he could pass the upcoming math test, or get his reaction time faster. And maybe it didnât matter if he let in the goal that lost his team their last game against their rival. Because if it didnât change the universe was it really that big of an issue?
So a couple months in to playing for the Rangers when Kasey found out Alex OâHara had a similar fascination with space, grabbing take out and driving to a spot where they could lie on the ground and just stare into the sky after a long practice, or something equally as draining, became second nature. When Kasey had a rough game in goal or Alex was frustrated, all it took was one small jerk of the head to the side to let the other know that time with the sky was needed.Â
It was when they were lying in their spot, staring at the stars, when Kasey knew he had to tell Alex. They had called him this afternoon, âHey Winter, weâve got some news for you.â Calls during trade season werenât rare, but Kasey had hoped that maybe he would escape this season without one. But sure enough, here he was, lying in the grass, staring at the sky and trying to figure out how he was supposed to tell the teammate that had quickly become his best friend, that this was probably one of the last times theyâd be able to do this.Â
After he had hung up the phone, Kasey had slid down the wall he had been leaning against for support. He was leaving. He was packing his bags and headed for Gryffindor. Sure the Lions were a decent team, they had that rookie Black that was really promising, but they didnât have everything. They didnât have the family he had created with the Rangers and they didnât have Alex. Alex who he had quickly grown close with and who knew there was someone under the goalie face that everyone said he was so good at. Alex, heâd have to let him know. Maybe under the stars, where everything just feels so insignificant. Where maybe moving away from everything he knew will feel just a little bit less meaningful.
A simple âstare at the stars tonight?â text and a couple hours later, Kasey still didnât know how to explain the call he had received.
Alex had been talking about something for a while. Kasey hadnât meant to stop listening but honestly all he could think about was Gryffindor and what the move would mean. Would he and Alex stay friends, stay in contact? Growing up, most kids didnât understand what it was like to be so devoted to something the way Kasey was to hockey. But Alex, Alex understood and he understood the pressure to do well and perform.
Alex remembered those nights with Kasey under the stars. When Kasey Winter, the Rangers goalie, would take off his mask and become Kasey, someone Alex had fallen in love with. Lying under the stars and staring at the twinkling lights and the glowing moon, Alex met the man under the mask. But the first time he had stared at the sky with Kasey, Alex had lied. Well not completely.Â
Alexâs car had overheated on the way to practice that night and as he had pulled off the road and called the mechanic, Alex realized he would have to catch a ride home with one of the guys that night. After practice, he had gotten lucky and the team decided to grab dinner together at the local sub shop. When Kasey offered up a spot in his car for carpooling to dinner, Alex tried his best to nonchalantly take him up on it.Â
Alex loved the sub shop, he truly did, and so when he had realized heâd eaten too much it was already too late. Standing up, with what felt like a stomach the size of Texas, he had never been more glad he had chosen to wear sweats home from practice. As the hockey players began to move the tables they had shoved together back to their original locations, Alex had taken a deep breath and asked the question that would solve the problem he had been trying to figure out all night.
âHey Winter,â Kasey turned around and gave him a half smile.
âWhatâs up, Hazardâ
Scratching the back of his neck, Alex had completely stumbled over his words âSo my car broke down on the way to practice and I called the mechanic and he towed it back to his place but he said he didnât have a rental on him-â when he had looked up, Alex saw a subdued yet amused expression on Kaseyâs face.
âDo you need a ride OâHara?â Kasey had asked, trying to help the man out of his misery.
âHonestly that would be great if you don't mind,â Alex had said, âmy apartments on your way home.â
Kasey had cracked a half smile and turned, swinging his keys on his finger and throwing a, let's go then, over his shoulder.
It wasnât that Kasey was a bad driver, he was actually half decent. He stopped at stop signs for a full 3 seconds and he had stopped to let a squirrel cross the road. But after countless subs, Alexâs stomach wasnât feeling too hot. As the shoulder of the road widened, Alex had seen his chance.
âHey Winter, can you pull over for a second up there? I think I need a breather.â
As soon as Kasey had stopped the car, Alex hopped out, gulping down mouthfuls of the fresh air and staring at the still horizon while bent over with his hands on his knees. He hadnât even noticed Kasey get out of the car and lean up against the passenger side until his nausea had subsided and he stood up. Kasey had been staring up at the sky. Glancing up, Alex noticed the stars were out and the moon was bright. Alex had simply said he thought the sky was pretty cool and it made him feel like a small little guy on a floating rock in the middle of an expansive stretch of space. And while he wasnât completely lying, and he did feel pretty small, it wasnât until he saw Kaseyâs eyes light up out of the corner of his eye that he truly found the sky to be pretty cool. That night a bond had formed between the two hockey players. What Alex had thought was just a random comment he made after hoping he wasnât going to lose his supper, was something that Kasey had been thinking about for years. It was something that grounded Kasey. And to have someone else think that⌠well Kasey felt slightly less alone on the big rock that exists in a wide expanse of space surrounded by balls of burning gas and other chunks of rock. And maybe feeling a little less alone could be a good thing.
It had started slowly, when the team would get together for dinner Alex would make a point of asking Kasey for a ride. And if they drove by a nice area, if Alex asked Kasey to pull over, Kasey wouldnât question it. It took a couple nudges but once Alex heard Kasey talk about how staring at the stars caused everything in his life to seem just a bit smaller, Alex knew he was going to have to schedule star staring into his calendar more often.Â
Telling Alex had been hard. How do you say, I got traded and I leave for Gryffindor in 2 days. Well maybe just like that but that seemed too big. Staring off into the stars hundreds of millions of miles away it seemed easier.
â-and so then he shakes his head and tries to tell me-â
âThat star over there is Sirius. Itâs the brightest star in the sky.â Kasey interrupted Alex seemingly out of nowhere.
âOh that's cool, isnât it a part of that dog constellation?â Alex had known what was happening.Â
Kasey did this when he had something important to say that he wanted to seem a bit less meaningful when you are staring at the stars and realizing how insignificant your existence was. Or at least that's how he put it the one time Alex asked. Kasey would bring up a random star fact Alex knew he had memorized as a kid and Alex would play stupid and ask about it until Kasey was ready to talk about what was really on his mind.
âSirius Black⌠that rookie, heâs going to be my new captainâ Kasey had trailed off.
Alex had stared at the stars in shock, letting this settle in, âOh?â he questioned.
âI got traded to Gryffindor.â Kasey had said in what Alex had coined his goalie voice. A stoney voice to match the stoney goalie face. âI leave in two days.â
âWell then,â Alex replied, âIâm glad we got to do this tonight.â
After they had stared into the vast night sky that Alex had begun to appreciate as much as Kasey did, Alex had finally broken the silence.Â
âYou know, they have stars and a moon in Gryffindor too.â He had said matter of factly.
Kasey scoffed and raised his eyebrows as he had glanced over to look at his best friend, âNo really? I wasnât aware of that.â
Alex sighed and had looked over, âI just meant that even if youâre there⌠maybe we can still do this when youâre not busy. We can just lay down and stare at the stars and remember how meaningless we are together.â
That had made Kasey smile. It hadnât taken him long to realize that while Alex hadnât originally shared his fascination with the sky, they did share an interest in spending time together and clearing their heads.
âAnd how do you propose we do that?â Kasey chuckled following the first smile Alex had seen of the night.
âI donât know Winter, why donât you use that smart head of yours and think us up a plan,â Alex replied with a roll of his eyes.Â
âWhat ifâŚâ Alex had responded, with his voice progressively getting softer, âwhenever you look at the stars, you remember that you and I, two tiny specks of nothingness, are looking at the same sky and if we can see those flaming balls of gas so many miles away then we must not actually be that far apart.â
âYeah, thatâs nice.â Kasey responded just as quietly. âIâm going to miss you Posie.â
Alex had smiled lightly, âIâm going to miss you too, but youâll be up there.â He said as he had gestured up to the sky. âIâll see you in the stars Bear, always.â
And as they lay there in the silence that followed, maybe, just maybe, Alex had meant what he said a little bit more than how he would to any other friend. But also maybe Kasey needed to hear it, to hear that he wasnât as alone as he thought, after years of feeling insignificant on a floating rock. On a rock where nothing you did really mattered in the scheme of things, where nothing really mattered because you were so small. Where it didnât matter that Alex was slowly falling deeper and deeper in love with his best friend. Or where it didnât matter that Kasey was leaving the one person that made him feel grounded in a world that constantly made him question his relevance His relevance on a giant rock that spun around a ball of flaming gas that existed in an endless galaxy of other balls of burning gas and giant rocks where there were likely other people whose lives werenât relevant in retrospect either.
87 notes
¡
View notes